diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/62304-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62304-0.txt | 10164 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 10164 deletions
diff --git a/old/62304-0.txt b/old/62304-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 77cc2b5..0000000 --- a/old/62304-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10164 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Black'erchief Dick, by Margery Allingham - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: Black'erchief Dick - -Author: Margery Allingham - -Commentator: William McFee - -Release Date: June 2, 2020 [EBook #62304] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BLACK'ERCHIEF DICK *** - - - - -Produced by Chuck Greif, MWS and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - - - - - - - - - BLACK’ERCHIEF DICK - - - - - BLACK’ERCHIEF DICK - - BY - MARGERY ALLINGHAM - - WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY - WILLIAM McFEE - - [Illustration] - - - GARDEN CITY NEW YORK - DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY - 1923 - - - COPYRIGHT, 1923, BY - MARGERY ALLINGHAM - ALL RIGHTS RESERVED, INCLUDING THAT OF TRANSLATION - INTO FOREIGN LANGUAGES, INCLUDING THE SCANDINAVIAN - - PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES - AT - THE COUNTRY LIFE PRESS, GARDEN CITY, N. Y. - - _First Edition_ - - - - - DEDICATED - TO - HAL GRAME - - IN THE HOPE THAT HE WILL BE SATISFIED THAT I HAVE DONE MY BEST TO - FULFIL THE PROMISE I MADE TO HIM TO TELL THE STORY OF ANNY AND TO - “TELL TRUE” - - - - -INTRODUCTION - - -In the sense of requiring elucidation or apology, this novel needs no -introduction. The young lady who wrote it about two years ago, when she -was eighteen, has already abandoned this work to publishers and other -grown-ups, and with admirable professional good sense, is working upon -fresh enterprises. - -In this, indeed, she is a genuine artist. Nothing is more clear from her -correspondence with the writer of this introduction, than that she is, -without ever becoming conscious of the fact, a genuine artist. Speaking -of the intellectuals who occasionally impinge upon the family circle she -says: “They have a horrid habit of---- oh, I can’t spell it, but it -means pulling their minds to pieces and finding out how they are made, -and they do that with their emotions, too.” - -Nothing of the sort is to be found in this tale of eastern England -during the Restoration. And yet, while we may accept the unusual -spectacle of a modern schoolgirl writing a red-blooded adventure story -and privately poking fun at psychoanalysts and their dupes, we are -justified in a certain curiosity as to the genesis of such a book. That -curiosity the introduction is designed to assuage. - -Margery Allingham, whom the writer first met at the early age of two, -comes of literary stock. Her grandparents were publishers in the days -before the big combinations made an independent weekly paper a hopeless -hazard. Her parents are journalists and writers of fiction. The business -aspects of literature, the philosophy of art, and the technical problems -of serial fiction have been commonplaces of the domestic atmosphere -which the future novelist breathed during her childhood. It was as -natural for Margery to sit down and “write a story” as for a -shopkeeper’s child to play at keeping a shop. It was inevitable also -that she should start a magazine. I remember it well. It was called _The -Wag-tail_, and the founder was about eight years old. I was foreign -correspondent, a rank imposed because of my being on a ship and so -bringing news of distant shores. Margery herself, however, was mainly -responsible for the publication. It was written in a penny exercise -book, and editorial, short-story, serial, answers to correspondents and -advertisements were entirely by the founder. Our collaboration on this -long-defunct organ laid the foundation of an enduring friendship. When -she was eleven, Margery was graciously pleased to accept the dedication -of one of my novels, in the spirit in which it was offered. It was a -gesture neither of condescension nor of derision, but rather a sincere -and, let us hope, successful attempt on the part of a man a good way up -the hill to give a friendly and affectionate signal to a child already -breasting the lower reaches. - -And as the years followed one another in that peculiar progression which -is neither arithmetical nor geometrical, but rather telescopic, whereby -the young close up upon us and make us uneasily aware of our own -slothful deficiencies, it became increasingly evident that in spite of -the secret discouragement of wise parents, who did their best to hold -themselves up as Awful Warnings, Margery Allingham would sooner or later -express herself in one of the arts. Which art she would choose seemed -equally certain until the family circle learned that she proposed to “go -in” for elocution. - -The present writer, hearing of this in foreign parts, was at first -nonplussed. With the lack of intelligence that seems to distinguish so -many grown-up males, he feared there would be “dirty work at the -cross-roads” when his lady friend discovered the real nature of a -theatrical career. He might have saved himself the trouble. The lady -friend, gleefully reporting progress, was evidently too preoccupied with -the spectacle of grown-ups in action to bother about the future at all. -She regarded elocution as a means rather than an end. It was perfectly -natural for her, when she failed to find pieces suitable for recitation, -to write them herself. It was a simple step, it appears, when the class -at the Polytechnic sought for a play in which to reveal their virtuosity -to friends and parents, for Margery Allingham to write that play, to -stage-manage it, to design the costumes, and to assume the principal -rôle herself. It was, in short, the little old _Wag-tail_ magazine upon -a somewhat larger scale. One might be pardoned for supposing that the -advice of a large and talented family circle would be invoked on behalf -of a favourite daughter. On the contrary, they are pictured in many -letters as standing around in helpless admiration while a -seventeen-year-old maiden carries through her plans with the precision -of an experienced and ruthless impresario. The play, a blank-verse -tragedy entitled “Dido, Queen of Carthage”, is rehearsed and ultimately -performed with such astonishing success that additional performances -have to be scheduled and the public permitted to pay for admission. - -All this, even though it included illustrated interviews in the London -press, was regarded by the chief protagonist as the inept reaction of -grown-ups to a very ordinary achievement of modern youth. For it should -be borne in mind that modern youth, while it is not particularly -impressed with the performances or the philosophies of the preceding -generation, is perfectly willing to abide by the rules of the economic -game. The activities enumerated above were by no means the spectacular -antics of a pampered parasite. Money was being earned in a highly -diverting fashion. It appears that not only are films adapted from -books, but books and stories are redistilled back from the films. Should -money be necessary for scenery or costumes, it was Margery Allingham’s -habit to witness a few pictures, transmute them into fiction and send -them to the weekly journals that publish such stories. The picture -evoked by a series of engaging letters written over the past three years -is that of a shrewd and competent being from another world struggling -with the stupidities and prejudices of a crowd of tottering half-wits -upon the verge of dissolution. Youth seems to be having a tough time of -it in England, as well as in America. There is nothing new about this, -according to our novelist. “The modern girl is simply Miss 1840 without -her petticoats,” is her definition, based on an attentive study of Jane -Austen’s heroines. The trouble lies, not with youth, but with middle -age, whose intellect tends to ossify more rapidly than of yore. It is an -interesting theory, though evidently not designed to placate either -publishers or the writers of introductions. - -To come to grips with the question of the origin of this particular -novel, however, is a delicate matter. We find ourselves on enchanted -ground. When a young lady of eighteen writes a novel in four months and -calmly asserts that the story came to her out of the air, as it were, -communicated by so-called automatic writing, the average grown-up -hesitates. He has a foolish predilection for sober realities, and is -reluctant to admit familiar spirits, as it were, to the family circle. -Modern youth, dragging her family after her, calls up the ghosts of -departed rapscallions, witches, and serving-wenches, and forthwith sits -down to fashion a stirring tale. - -The novel, then, is a story within a story. The latter has for me a -peculiar fascination. Knowing the characters who sat round that table in -the house on Mersea Island, knowing the Island itself and the -surrounding fenland, I wanted to write a story about them. I have -repressed this desire, contenting myself with recounting to occasional -groups of friends the amazing facts. Now that the novel has been -written, and published in England and America by people who know little -and care nothing about its origins, judging it merely as a piece of -fiction commercially available, the opportunity arrives to reveal -briefly the unusual circumstances out of which the tale was born. - -That part of England called East Anglia has preserved through many -centuries the salient features of the landscape. As Charles Dickens said -of the French-Flemish country, it is neither bold nor diversified, being -in fact a sort of continuation of that country on the other side of the -shallow and recent North Sea. And indeed what Dickens went on to say of -his Flemish-French country, that it was three parts Flemish and one part -French, might be paraphrased for East Anglia as three parts English and -one part Low Country, or three parts land and one part water. The shores -emerge imperceptibly from the gray waste of the North Sea, with -stretches of low-tide mud that shine with a metallic lustre beyond the -dunes. The sea is loth to retreat, winding in and out among the fields, -so that one is startled, driving along the road from Colchester towards -Mersea, to see a huge brown wherry aground behind the dikes, many miles -from the sea-lanes outside. And from Canvey Island, which is fairly in -the Thames Estuary below Tilbury, to Aldeburgh, on the Suffolk Coast, -the sea interpenetrates the land so deeply and with so many loops and -backwaters, that the whole coast, to high tide, is compacted of lonely -islands, with here and there a house and the square tower of an ancient -little Saxon church showing above some weather-worn trees on the -landward side. Bleak and perishing cold in the winter, there is a quiet -loveliness in the summers there appealing strongly to unfashionable folk -who seek the elemental sanctuaries of remote harbours and salt winds -driving the thick white clouds athwart a sky of palest azure. - -In such surroundings and with a practicable house for sleep, you come -close to England. In such surroundings, on a fare of beef and cheese and -beer, an English family might conceivably become so homogeneously -identified with the spirit of the place that they could move at will up -and down the centuries, assuming the thoughts and memories of any -disembodied intelligences still anchored to their earthly haunts. So at -least it emerges, reading the sober evidence before us, as those four -set it down, signing it with their several names and styles, and -asserting their right as truthful subjects to be believed. - -And what they say is this: In August, 1920, being in their cottage on -Mersea Island, on an evening that had turned to rain, the time hung -heavily and it was suggested they pass an hour with the glass. The -ordinary materials were soon provided, being no more than the alphabet -on paper slips, arranged in a circle on the table with a common tumbler, -from which ale is drunk in those parts, inverted in the middle. Nothing -remained save to select some feasible subject. - -One lay to their hand. While none of the company had practised the -historical method in their fictions, since they lacked the special -knowledge of bygone ways and speech such work demands, they had often -discussed a legend persisting in the island, that a near-by tavern, long -since destroyed, had been the scene of a tragedy. Old people in the -village said they had seen the ghost, which haunted a house known as The -Myth. “Let us,” said someone, “call up the landlord of the Ship Inn. -Perhaps,” they added amidst some laughter, “he will reply.” - -He did! Amid great yet repressed excitement, the mysterious glass slid -to and fro, spelling out a name. As far as can be ascertained, for once -the exact requirements of time and place and method came together, and -some sort of communication was established across the “gateless barrier” -that separates us from the souls who linger near the scenes of their -earthly existence, loth to wander far from their native air. Night after -night, for long hours, these inexperienced folk sat round their table -holding converse with the spirits that syllable men’s names, piecing -together the fragments, evoking new witnesses to check up obscure -allusions, puzzling over the illiterate and archaic words and phrases -which none of them, by any possible chance, could have heard before. - -No provision, however, is made in modern publishing for works produced -by authors after they are dead. It is absolutely necessary, when it -comes to publishing, to have some representative this side of the grave, -and Margery Allingham, whose mortal hand wrote the following novel, is -compelled by the hidebound rules of a material and grown-up world to -assume the authorship. Publishers, it seems, from an inspection of our -correspondence, are grown-ups. - -It cannot be said that they have, in this particular case, failed in -their obligations to the public. There is one notable feature about this -novel, which the present writer did not read until it had been accepted -for publication, and that is the clean and workmanlike characterization. -Here is no fine writing, no groping for “style.” With crisp hammer-blows -the tale is told. A realistic romance, if you please, in the sense that -no one stands between us and the characters of _Black’erchief Dick_. It -is the realism of Defoe’s _Captain Singleton_ and the _Plague Year_, -where the author achieves a magical invisibility. So far from leading -his characters forward and leaving them to speak, and so revealing -themselves as the children of his brain, the realistic romanticist never -appears at all. Unlike the romantic realist, who passes everything -through the spectrum of his own personality, his story must stand by its -own inherent quality. There are some who would deny him the rank of -artist, claiming that title exclusively for the introspective -specialists. The present writer cannot subscribe to that narrow creed. -He can even imagine a votary of introspection casting envious eyes upon -this stirring tale of love and piracy in seventeenth-century England, -and wondering whether something may not be said for the objective method -after all, where you begin at the beginning and end at the end, where -something is allowed for the picturesque, and the artist works within -the ancient and honourable conventions that are accepted, and loved, and -comprehended by the crowd. - - WILLIAM MCFEE. - - - - -BLACK’ERCHIEF DICK - - - - -CHAPTER I - - -“Dangerous! Why, there’s no trade from here to the Indies more dangerous -than ours. I’ve been about a bit, and mind you I know.” - -Mat Turnby shifted his large body to a position of greater ease, tilted -slightly the rum cask on which he was sitting, and leaned back against -the fully rigged mast, balancing himself carefully in accordance with -the gentle roll of the ship. - -“Oh, I don’t know about that, Mat,” remarked a wiry, black-bearded man, -who squatted on a coil of rope some six feet away. “I’ve been on this -ship two years now, and how many fights have I had with the Preventative -folk? Three! How many hands did we lose in the lot? Eleven! That’s not -danger!” - -“Ah!” said the other, wisely nodding his head, “maybe, maybe, Blueneck, -but it’s some nine months since we last went foul them coastguards and -since then we’ve been coming and going as though the damned old Channel -belonged to us. Such scatter-brained tricks don’t pay in the end.” - -“You be careful what you’re saying, Mat Turnby,” piped a shivering, -miserable, little man, who was trying to protect himself from the -cutting February wind with a ragged, parti-coloured blanket which he -continually wrapped and unwrapped about his skeleton-like shoulders, -“you be careful what you’re saying. All kinds o’ things on this ship -have ears,” and he nodded once or twice significantly. - -The big man moved uneasily on his unstable seat, but he answered boldly -enough: - -“I saying? Here, you mind what you’re saying, you snivelling rat! -Saying? I’m not saying aught as I am ashamed of--I say these daring -tricks don’t pay in the end--and--and--they don’t,” he finished -abruptly. - -“Oh! it’s not for the likes o’ us to talk about what the Captain does,” -said the little man whiningly. He snuffled noisily and unwrapped and -wrapped his blanket again. “Not for the likes o’ us,” he repeated. - -“Who’s saying aught of the Cap’n?” roared Mat, bringing the cask to the -deck with a thud. “Who’s saying aught of the Cap’n?” - -“Oh! no one, no one at all,” said the shiverer, considerably startled. -Then he added, as the big man slid back against the mast once more: “But -if no one did--that’s all right, ain’t it? If no one did, I say.” - -Mat swore a round of obscene oaths under his breath and there was -silence for a minute or two. - -They were nearly at the end of the trip. Indeed, another two hours or so -would see them safely at anchor in the safest of all smugglers’ -havens--the mouth of the River Blackwater, and their cargo easily and -openly landed on Mersea Marsh Island. - -The shivering little man smiled to himself at the thought of it. The -warm kitchen at the Victory Inn, the smoking rum-cup, and the pleasant -sallies of the fair Eliza appealed to his present mood, and he sniffled -again and rearranged his blanket. - -The green, white-splashed water lapped against the boat and a big -saddle-backed gull flew over, screaming plaintively. - -Mat began to talk again. - -“I wonder why we do it,” he said slowly. “There ain’t anything in him--a -weak, ugly little Spaniard, no----” - -Blueneck interrupted sharply. - -“Hush,” he said. “No good ever comes of talking about Black’erchief -Dick, whatever is said.” - -“Who said I was talking of the Cap’n?” said Mat quickly. - -Blueneck looked uncomfortable, but he replied steadily: “Ah! Mat Turnby, -you be careful!” - -Mat laughed. - -“I reckon you’ve got enough to do lookin’ after yerself--wi’out worrying -about me, master Spaniard,” he said good-naturedly. - -Blueneck shifted his position slightly. - -“I reckon we git paid more than most sea-faring folk,” he said. - -Mat snorted. - -“Oh, yes!” he growled, “paid! We’re paid, all right, but how are we -treated?” - -Blueneck grinned. - -“Like princes of the blood on the island,” he laughed. - -“Oh! yes, on the island,” Mat’s voice rose, “but I say--on the brig? How -then? Like dogs, men--like dirty, heathen, black-skinned dogs! And what -I ask is, why do we do it? Are we men to be afraid of a brown-skinned, -drunken little pirate of a Spaniard? Just because he owns a brig or two -and smuggles as much rum in a year as any other man in the trade? What -has he got about him that we should turn wenches and follow him, like -the scum he thinks us? Save that he has a mighty plaguey way of turning -fine words and----” - -“The knife!” - -The little man who had spoken huddled his blanket closer and shuddered -again. The wind dropped for a moment and a tremor ran through the full -sails, as though they also had shivered. - -Mat Turnby laughed, albeit somewhat uneasily. - -“The knife?” he said. “Lord, what’s a knife to a man who holds one of -these?” He pulled a heavy flintlock pistol out of a pocket in the -voluminous skirts of the sleeveless and brightly coloured coat which he -wore over a rough homespun guernsey and held it on the palm of his open -hand. - -Blueneck smiled grimly. - -“A precious great deal when the hand that holds the knife is -Black’erchief Dick’s,” he said. - -Mat Turnby laughed again contemptuously. - -“Are you flesh and good red blood, or mud and pond slime, that you fear -the foolish word of a Spanish sot? I tell you no knife held in a mortal -hand can stand against a bullet from this.” - -“Ay, in a mortal hand,” said he of the blanket, fearfully looking behind -him. - -The big sailor swore. - -“Lord,” he said, “I knew not that I had come aboard a ship manned with a -crew of beldames. I tell you this great captain of yours would be laid -as flat as Mersea mud with one little lead ball from this.” - -He stroked the pistol lovingly. - -“Maybe,” said Blueneck stubbornly. “But whoever fired that shot would -die by--the knife.” - -“Ah! that’s tremendous likely,” sneered the other; “him on his back with -a good ounce of lead in that wicked head of his.” - -Blueneck shrugged his shoulders. - -“You can laugh now, Mat Turnby,” he said, “but you won’t always laugh at -what I tell you. No, not by a long way, that you won’t.” - -He hugged his knees to his chin, and let the heavy lids fall over his -eyes. - -This apparent indifference seemed to irritate Mat more than words for, -bringing his hand down on his knee with a mighty slap, he swore loudly -for several seconds. Then suddenly breaking off short he burst into a -short, sharp laugh. - -“Well!” he said. “It’s time the Spanish swine knew that there’s someone -aboard who ain’t afraid of him, no, neither him nor his knife. S’truth! -am I to cower down to a Spaniard?” - -He stretched his huge limbs and showed his large yellow teeth as he -smiled rather sourly. - -“No, by the Lord, not I,” he went on. “Let him cross me if he dare, and -he’ll see good _Suffolk_ blood is a match for thin Spanish sap any day. -Ho! ho! ho! let him cross me if he dare. Ho! ho!” - -The laugh died away on his lips as from just behind his ear came -another. It was soft, rich, musical, and wholly unpleasant. - -At the first sound of it the three men sat rigid, and when it had ceased -there was no sound for several seconds save for the water lapping -against the side and the scream of the gulls overhead. - -Blueneck was the first of the sailors to recover. He lifted his eyes -cautiously to the direction from which the laugh had come. - -He saw what he feared and expected. Up against the other side of the -mast, directly behind Mat Turnby, stood a slight figure dressed -extravagantly in the French style of the day, a dandy from the Brussels -frill at his throat to the great silver buckles of rich workmanship -which adorned his tanned shoes. But it was not these things which -stopped the three sailors so suddenly in their talk and caused them to -sit aghast. - -The most remarkable thing about the newcomer was his face--long, lean, -brown, and unhandsome, it yet had a character at once interesting and -repulsive. The finely marked eyebrows met across the low, well-tanned -brow in an almost straight line, and the hair--oiled and curled--showed -as black as the silk kerchief which covered the greater part of head and -neck. The eyes beneath the lids, fringed with heavy lashes, smiled and -glittered disconcertingly. The whole face was smiling now, viciously, -almost fiendishly, but yet smiling and with some enjoyment. - -Blueneck’s eyes dropped before that terrible smile and, as they -travelled slowly downward, suddenly dilated, and he shivered as though a -snake had touched him. - -The figure by the mast had moved a little more round and his hand was -visible. It was at this that Blueneck stared. - -Among the small, white, much-beringed fingers, and round the slender -wrist from which the lace ruffle had been pushed back a little, slid the -thin blue blade of a Spanish stiletto. Through the thumb and first -finger it slipped, over the blue vein of the white forearm, mingled its -brightness with the flashing jewels on the third and fourth fingers--and -so round again, all without any apparent effort or even movement of the -hand. It was an exhibition to be admired and praised, yet Blueneck and -the shivering little man at his side shuddered and looked away. - -Mat Turnby, on the other hand, had not seen anything. He sat quite -still, the pistol lying idly in the palm of his great hand, staring -fixedly in front of him. - -A hand, white and slender, slid over his left shoulder and away -again--the pistol vanished. Still Mat did not move. - -“A very pretty toy, and a useful, my friend,” said the same soft voice, -just behind Mat’s ear. - -The big sailor pulled himself together with an effort, stood up, then -turned toward his captain. - -Blueneck and the little man in the blanket also rose. - -Black’erchief Dick had not changed his position. The big pistol and the -slender knife lay side by side on his small white palm, and he still -smiled as he spoke again: - -“Now my noble son of an ox,” he began pleasantly, his white teeth -shining, “if it so happened that this day you had to die----” A hasty -flush spread over the giant’s face, but otherwise he made no sign. -Black’erchief Dick continued, “If, I say,” he repeated, “that this day -you had to die, which of these beautiful toys would you choose as a -means to death?” - -He held his open hand a little nearer to the sailor. - -Blueneck stared at him, fascinated, and the little man with the blanket -sniffed audibly. - -Black’erchief Dick’s eyes left Mat Turnby for a moment and rested on the -shivering little creature. “Sniff thy way aft, Habakkuk Coot,” he said -quietly. The little man stared at him, shivered, sniffed again, and -seemed unable to move. - -Slowly the Spaniard’s arm lifted the pistol in his hand. - -Habakkuk sniffed again and his eyes dilated with terror; a white finger -raised crooked round the trigger, and pressed. There was an explosion. -Habakkuk remained standing for a second, then fled down the hatchway, a -jagged hole through his blanket. - -Black’erchief Dick smiled and, turning to Mat, continued: “As I said, -Matthew Turnby, if this day thou hadst to die, which of these weapons -wouldst thou choose? Thou seest I know the manner of either,” he added, -and, suddenly darting out his hand, he plunged the knife between the big -sailor’s arm and body, so that the sleeve of the man’s guernsey was -skewered to the body of his coat. Still Mat Turnby neither moved nor -spoke. Laughing slightly, the Spaniard drew out the knife and resumed -the one-sided conversation. - -“Nay, Matthew Turnby, you do but jest in keeping the thin Spanish sap in -my veins so long waiting for an answer,” he said with a sneer and a -smile. The sailor swallowed noisily, but said nothing. - -“The drunken sot of a pirate must be taught not to cross thee, Matthew,” -went on the Captain, and his smile had vanished, leaving only a weary -expression on the lean features. “Lord! man, if thou wilt not choose, -faith, I must for thee.” - -“Surely, Capt’n--you jest--surely.” - -The words came like a flood from the big man’s open mouth. - -An expression of surprise spread over the Spaniard’s face. “I jest?” he -said. “Nay, faith, good Matthew, I jest?” he repeated. “Lord, man, when -didst thou get that into thy ass’s pate--nay, nay, of a certainty I do -not jest--which wilt thou have?” - -Mat Turnby’s face grew purple, but he did not speak; his tongue -protruded slightly from his lips. - -Black’erchief Dick looked at the weapons critically as they lay side by -side in his hand. - -“Ah,” he said at last, holding the pistol in his left hand. “This we -see, Matthew, is discharged. I beg thy pardon, señor, for pressing a -choice I could not give thee. As it is, you see, but the knife remains,” -and he dropped the pistol into a capacious pocket. - -Mat Turnby’s hand clutched at his throat and he stepped back a pace or -two. - -Black’erchief Dick followed him, the knife swinging lightly between his -thumb and forefinger. Blueneck stood watching, his eyes fixed on the -Spaniard in unholy fascination. Farther and farther back stepped the big -sailor, Dick keeping always the same distance from him, until he reached -the side of the boat. There he stayed, breathless with fear. Slowly the -Spaniard came nearer and nearer to him, and the thin blue blade ceased -to swing. - -“So thou wouldst teach that ‘drunken pirate’ that all men are not afraid -of him? Eh? Is that so? The voice seemed to grow more caressing at -every word and the big sailor’s eyes shut. Suddenly they opened again -and looked down. - -“Look!” Dick was saying. “Look, Matthew, son of _Suffolk_ clay, see how -fair my blade looks against thy fur-grown hide.” He tore at the guernsey -and pulled it open, showing the great hairy chest beneath. The terrified -sailor made one lunge forward, as though to grasp the lean brown throat, -but he was too late. Swift as lightning the small white hand shot back -and then forward, and the thin blue blade vanished in the wretched man’s -body just over the collar-bone, cutting the jugular vein. The great body -stiffened and then, gradually relaxing, dropped at the Spaniard’s feet. - -Blueneck stifled a cry and stepped forward. - -Slowly the Spaniard pulled out the steel, wiped it carefully on the -brightly coloured sleeveless coat, then slipped it into his belt. - -“Over with the dog,” he said shortly to Blueneck, as he walked off -quietly up the deck. - -Blueneck hailed one of the frightened crew who had watched the scene -from the deck-house roof, and in silence the two lifted up all that was -left of the great sailor and pushed it over the side. The body splashed -in the green water and somewhere near a cormorant shrieked to his kind -the news of fresh prey, and the ship, her sails bellying out to the -wind, sped on toward the island. - - - - -CHAPTER II - - -“Anny.” - -“Ay, Hal.” - -“Do you love me, lass?” - -“Oh! now why will you keep plaguing me, Hal? How many times have I told -you so on this same wall? You know I do.” - -“Can I kiss you again, then?” - -“Ay, Hal.” - -There was silence for a minute or so, and the gulls fishing for eels in -the soft black mud came in closer to the shingle-strewn strip of beach, -taking no notice of the two figures on the sea wall, so still they -stood. - -“When we get married, lass”--the young voice sounded clearly in the -quietness and the gulls flew screaming--“we might keep the Ship -ourselves.” - -The girl at his side cut him short with a bitter little laugh. - -“Ay, Hal,” she said sadly, “when we get married--that’s a tremendous -long way off, I’m thinking.” - -The boy put his arm round her waist unchecked. - -“I don’t know,” he said, and his voice sounded hopeful, “I don’t know, -lass. Gilbot’s leaving the place in my hands more than ever, and who -knows but what some day he’ll be handing it over to me altogether.” - -Anny joined in his laugh and her hand slid up and caressed his broad, -scarlet-shirted shoulder. - -“Ay, and then I’ll be serving our own rum, and you and Captain Fen de -Witt will settle the price yourselves---- Oh, Hal! lad, that’ll be -happiness.” - -“Why, Anny, girl, ain’t you happy now? Gilbot’s been more than good to -both of us. It isn’t every landlord who’d bring up a couple of orphans -in his inn and look after them the way he has us.” - -The girl pouted her full red lips. - -“It isn’t as if we didn’t work for him,” she said. - -“Oh, Anny!”--Hal’s honest blue eyes clouded for a moment--“you didn’t -serve the liquor till you were fourteen, you know, and he even let me -study a bit before I started to help.” - -“Ay, may be, but your folk left some money to him, didn’t they?” - -“Nay, lass. They died aboard Fen de Witt’s schooner, the _Dark Blood_, -coming down from the North. You know that; I’ve told you so some twenty -times.” - -“Ay, you have, but I like to hear you praise Gilbot, Hal, your eyes -shine so, and you seem almost angry with me--I like you angry, Hal.” - -The boy laughed. - -“Saucy minion! When we are married you will not wish me angry. Faith, -lass, you would not make another Ben Farran of me--surely?” - -The girl shuddered. - -“Peace, prithee,” she said. “I do not like to hear you jest so. Oh, that -he had died with my father.” - -“Marry, sweetheart, fie upon thee speaking of thy grandsire so,” Hal -laughed merrily. - -The girl looked about her uneasily. - -“Hush!” she said. “I would not have him hear us.” - -The boy’s laugh rang out again and he bent as he kissed her, although -her height was unusual in the island, for he was very tall. - -“Look, Anny, lass,” he said laughingly. “See how far we are from the -_Pet_,” and he pointed ahead of them to where an old mastless hull lay -moored in a little bay about a quarter of a mile from where they stood. - -Anny glanced up at him and he stopped to look at her. Although they had -lived in the same house since they could remember, he was never tired of -gazing at that wonderful face of hers, and praising it till it reddened -to the colour of the rough canvas shirt to which he pressed it. - -It was plump and oval in shape, white, but delicately touched with a -colour in the cheeks, and her hair, of that intense blackness which -seems to absorb the light, curled over her low forehead. But her eyes -were wonderful. Of a deep sea-green, they caught light and shadow from -her surroundings. The girl was certainly a beauty and of no common -type. - -Hal caught his breath. - -“Anny,” he said, his young eyes regarding her solemnly, “you are as -beautiful as the sea at five o’clock on a summer’s morning. Look, -sweetheart, over there, see--your eyes are as green as that sea, and -your hair black as yon breakwater that starts out of it.” - -The girl laughed, well pleased, but she looked over at the old hull -again quickly. - -“Will we go back now?” she asked at last. - -The boy looked at her, astonished. - -“Go back!” he said. “Why, what for--art not tired, surely?” - -The girl shook her head. - -“Nay,” she said, “but----” She stopped and looked at the hull again. - -Hal followed the direction of her eyes before he spoke again. Then he -laughed. - -“Why, Anny, you are afraid to pass your grandsire’s boat.” - -Then, as she did not speak, he took her little chin in his brown hand -and raised her face to his. - -“What are you feared of when I am with you, sweetheart?” he asked. - -The girl shivered slightly. - -“They say,” she began hesitatingly, “that Pet Salt is a witch.” - -Hal’s face became grave. - -“Ay,” he said, “they do say so, but, Lord,” and he smiled, “they said -the same of Nan Swayle.” - -“Ah! but that’s a lie,” said the girl hotly. - -Hal laughed. - -“Ay,” he said, “and maybe so is the tale of Pet Salt. Anyway, thy -grandsire seems to thrive beneath her care, be she witch or no. Fie, -Anny, for shame,” he added, “you would not haste back yet. Master French -will not thank us if we get in so soon, stopping his love-talk with -Mistress Sue.” - -Anny wrapped her shawl a little closer about her head and shoulders, and -slipped her arm through the boy’s, and they walked on for a while -without speaking. - -About three hundred yards from the old hull Anny stopped. - -“Look!” she said, “he’s on deck.” - -Hal looked in the direction in which she pointed and saw the stubby -figure of old Ben Farran, a long telescope to his eye, leaning against -the remnant of what had once been a neat deck-house. Lumber of different -kinds--mostly empty rum kegs--lay strewn all round him, while from the -shattered stump of the main-mast to the painted ear of the fearsome -green-and-red dragon, which served as a figurehead, was stretched a -clothes-line, on which a few rags leaped and fought in the cold breeze. - -Hal studied him critically for a few moments. - -“He’s not so deep in liquor as usual,” he said at last. - -“Oh! poor Pet Salt!” exclaimed the girl involuntarily. “I wonder where -she is?” - -“Stowed away safely under hatches, I reckon,” said Hal, with a laugh. - -“You should not jest, Hal. I have not known him able to stand so these -three months. I fear he may have kilt her. He would if she could beg him -no more rum.” - -“Oh! what a soft heart it is,” said the boy gently. “How long ago was it -that thou shivered when I spoke her name, and now you fear for her. -Shall we go back?” - -The girl hesitated for a moment, then she said: “Nay, she may have need -of help, poor soul. Come with me, Hal.” - -“Come with thee, lass! Think you I’d let you go alone--thy grandsire -sobered?” His voice rose in indignation as he put his arm about her -shoulders protectingly. - -They came within twenty yards of the boat before the swaying figure on -the deck became aware of them. Then, however, to their extreme surprise -he hailed them affably and called to Hal. - -“Hey, you boy there, be your eyes good?” - -“Ay, none so bad, sir.” - -“Ah, I doubt it. Come up here, will ’ee, and see if you can make out -this craft.” Then, his eyes falling on the girl, “Is it that slut Anny -you have with you?” - -“‘Tis Anny Farren, sir,” she said, speaking for herself. - -“Ah! you run down to Pet Salt, girl, she may need thee.” - -Anny climbed up the rope ladder which dangled over the side, and Hal -after her. - -“Is Pet Salt sick, Grandsire?” she ventured timidly. - -Anny had been a serving-maid at the Ship Tavern some three years and her -acquaintance with profane language was not limited, but she quailed -visibly and the red blood mounted from her throat to the ebony curls on -her forehead before the stream of abuse levelled at the head of the -unfortunate woman in the hold. She fled down the hatchway, and Hal stood -looking after her, undecided whether to follow his love and protect her -from the aged witch below deck, or to remain and attempt to pacify the -wrathful man by the deck-house. - -Ben decided for him. - -“Here you are,” he said fiercely, “take this telescope. Now”--as Hal -took it from the old man’s unsteady fingers--“what do you see?” - -The young Norseman, his yellow hair curling over his ears and one dark -blue eye screwed to the rim, swept the glass to and fro once or twice, -then he held it still. - -“She’s a brig,” he said at last. - -“Ah!” assented the old man. - -Hal looked again. “Light’s very bad,” he remarked. - -“I could ha’ told you that--here, give me the thing.” Ben regained -possession of the glass and, unable to hold it steady, broke into -another flood of profane language, cursing the woman, Pet Salt, again -and again. - -“She has vexed thee, sir?” - -The young man put the question timidly. - -“The ronyon burnt my rum-cup,” Ben Farran gulped with rage. “Oh, lad! -the defiling of good, Heaven-sent rum with burnt eggs and honey!” - -He spat on the deck at the thought of it. - -The boy grinned, but he said nothing. - -Once again the old man handed him the telescope. - -“Now look! Be she Captain Fen de Witt’s _Dark Blood_?” - -Hal began to understand the old drunkard’s interest in the brig. If this -was the _Dark Blood_, the whole of the east end of the Island would run -rum for a night or so, and, as he guessed, Ben’s stock was getting low. - -“Nay,” he said at last, “‘tis not she. Why, Master Farran, Captain Fen -de Witt, isn’t expected for a week or more.” - -The old man mumbled curses for a while before he spoke. - -“Ah! but who be she?” he said, pointing out to the horizon. - -“Why,” said the boy in some surprise, “‘tis someone making for the -West.” - -The old man seized the glass. - -“‘Tis impossible, with the tide out like this,” he said. - -Hal strained his eyes. - -“Ay,” he said, “but she’s trying it.” - -“But I tell thee, lad,” Ben’s voice rose shrilly, “‘tis impossible. Why, -down there in the fleet there ain’t no more ’an four feet o’ water when -the tide’s like this.” - -“Ay,” said Hal. “I know there ain’t, but she’s trying it,” he added -stubbornly. - -“Why, so she be.” Ben Farran put the glass at last safely to his eye and -spoke in amazement. “But she won’t do it,” he added with a certain -enjoyment. “She can’t do it. There’s only one man as I’ve heard of who’d -try it,” he continued, “and it ain’t likely to be him at this time o’ -day.” - -“Ah!” said Hal, “and who’s that?” - -“Dick Delfazio--him as they call Black’erchief Dick--but it ain’t likely -to be him, as I said.” - -Hal nodded. - -“I’ve heard of him,” he said. “Lands his stuff at the Victory, don’t -he?” - -The old man grunted. - -“I don’t know that,” he said. “All I know is I don’t see any of it. -Lord,” he added, as he had another look through the glass, “‘tis the -_Coldlight_, though--sithering fool. He’ll lead the Preventative men on -the Island after him one o’ these days.” - -“He’ll never get down to the fleet with the tide like this, whoever he -is,” said the boy, staring out curiously at the white-sailed craft. - -“Ah! you’re right there,” said Ben. “Curse the fool, he’ll get her stuck -fast in the mud and have to stay all night. Lord!” he added, “when -these wars be over there’ll be a deal more care taken in the trade, take -my word for it. Why, this ain’t smuggling, it’s free trading.” - -But the boy was not listening to him; his eyes were fixed on the -_Coldlight_, now well in view. - -“Look!” he said suddenly, “look, she’s turning.” - -“Eh? What? Eh? So she is!” ejaculated the old man in a frenzy of -excitement. “Do ’ee think she be coming here--eh?” - -Hal spoke slowly, his eyes on the brig. - -“Ay,” he said, “you’re right, she’s making for East--who did you say she -was?” - -“The _Coldlight_--the _Coldlight_, lad, commanded by the finest man in -the trade--oh, my boy, the Island will swim in good Jamaica this night,” -and he dropped the telescope, which fell clattering to the boards. - -Hal picked it up and turned to give it to the old man, but he was off, -tottering to the hatchway. There, kneeling on the deck and poking his -head down, he called whiningly, “Pet! Pet! my own, will you come up and -hear what I have to tell you? Great--great news, Pet.” Receiving no -answer he tried again while the boy stood looking at him. - -“Pretty old Pet, queen of my heart, Pet, my Pet, come up.” - -Still no answer, save for the patter of raindrops on the boat. - -“I’m sorry I beat you, Pet--although I’m damned if I am, the ronyon!” -he added to himself. Still all beneath the hatches was silent as the -grave. - -Swearing softly, the old man crawled over to the ladder and began to -descend. - -Hal heard him reach the bottom and stumble off. - -The boy looked out to sea, where the brig was making slowly for the -Eastern Creek. He stood looking at her for a second or two and then -sprang round suddenly as though someone had called him. - -Where was Anny? In the excitement of watching the brig he had forgotten -her. His face flushing with remorse he raced to the hatchway and was -just in time to help his sweetheart, pale and frightened, up on to the -deck. - -“Oh, Hal, how he has beaten her!” she said, as she moved quickly over to -the rope ladder and climbed hastily down without once looking behind. - -“Could she speak to thee?” he asked as he slid to the ground after her. - -“Ay,” she nodded her head fearfully. - -“Did she curse thee much?” - -“Ay,” she nodded again. - -Hal smiled. - -“Art afraid?” he enquired tenderly. - -Anny looked up at him before she pulled his arm about her waist. - -“Nay,” she said, “not while I have thee, Hal.” - -He kissed her before he spoke again. - -“I suppose Ben was plaguing her to meet the _Coldlight_ and beg a keg?” -he said. - -Anny nodded again. Then she said quickly: “Come, lad, we must back to -the Ship if company be expected.” - -“Wouldst rather serve rum to the company than walk to the shore with me, -lass?” - -The grip round her waist tightened and she laughed. - -“If thou wert a wench, Hal, thou wouldst be a jade,” she said. “Come, -Master Gilbot will be scuttering this way and that, and Mistress Sue, -loath to leave Big French, will have the skin flayed off everyone in the -place if we’re not there to help her.” - -“Thou’rt a great lass, Anny,” said the boy, smiling. “When we are -married there’ll not be an inn in the country to equal ours.” - -The girl laughed happily. - -“Ay, when we are married, Hal,” she said. - - - - -CHAPTER III - - “Oh, I called her Mary Loo, - And she shwore that she’d be true, - Until I took to rum and went to shea; - Then she goed along wi’ he, - And forgot all love for me, - Sho I stayed wi’ me rum and me shea, - Sho I stayed wi’ me rum and me shea.” - - -Gilbot, landlord of the Ship, sat before a roaring fire in his -comfortable kitchen, singing in a quavering, tipsy voice, and beating -out the accompaniment with an empty pot on one podgy knee. - -It was six o’clock in the evening, and already the tallow dips had been -lighted. They cast a flickering, friendly glow over the scene, the long, -low room, stone-flagged and small-windowed, the ale barrels and rum kegs -neatly arranged side by side on a form which ran nearly all the way -round the wall, and the two long, trestled tables, flanked with -high-backed seats which were now unoccupied, but were presently to be -filled with the best company that the east of the Island could provide. - -Besides Gilbot, who appeared happily oblivious of all around him, four -other persons sat in the Ship kitchen: two old men threw dice for pence -in one corner, while in another, between two rum kegs, sat a girl. She -was about twenty-three years of age, and, although her appearance was -not of that uncommon type so marked in Anny Farran, yet she had a -certain quiet comeliness and gentle expression which made her almost -beautiful. At least the handsome young giant who lounged near her in an -ecstasy of shyness appeared to think so, for he eyed her so intently, -his mouth partly open, that she was forced to pay more attention to the -garment she was patching than was strictly necessary. They sat in -perfect silence for some ten minutes before the young man plucked up -courage to speak. When he did, his voice came uncomfortably from his -throat, and he reddened to the roots of his hair. - -“I reckon I’ll be going up west now, Mistress Sue,” he said, as he half -rose to his feet and looked toward the door. - -“Oh!”--there was a note of real regret in the girl’s voice--“must you go -so early, Master French?” - -Big French sat down again quickly. - -“Nay,” he said shortly, and there was silence again for another minute -or so. - -She stitched busily the while. - -“Is it great business you have in the west, Master French?” she said at -last, her eyes still on her work. - -French discovered suddenly that it was easier to talk to her if she was -not looking at him. - -“Ay,” he said. “Black’erchief Dick will get in to-morrow.” - -Sue sighed. - -“Ah!” she said, “you have a fine life, Master French, travelling to and -fro the way you do.” - -Big French beamed delightedly. - -“Ay,” he said, “a fine life, but dangerous,” he added quickly, “very -dangerous.” - -The girl looked at him appraisingly. - -“But you are so strong, Master French, what have you to fear from -footpads--you’re in more danger from pretty wenches, I warrant,” she -said, as she shot a sidelong glance at him. - -French reddened and smiled sheepishly; then he suddenly grew grave and -his gray eyes regarded her earnestly. - -“Wenches? Mistress Sue,” he said, “nay! One wench--that’s all.” - -It was Sue’s turn to redden now and she did so very charmingly, and -French, noting her confusion, immediately bethought him of his own, and -he sat fidgeting, his eyes on the tips of his untanned leather boots. - -“I’ll be forth to Tiptree market this week if Black’erchief Dick’s -brought aught but rum from Brest,” he said at last, “and if there be -aught you may be wanting from thence, Mistress----?” His voice trailed -off on the question as he studied his boot-toe attentively. - -She smiled as she laid a brown hand on his arm, thereby causing him much -nervous disquietude. - -“Come back before you go--er--Ezekiel”--Big French started pleasurably -at the sound of his Christian name--“and if I have bethought me of aught -we need from Tiptree, I will be glad if you will get it for me,” she -said. - -Big French took the hand that was resting on his sleeve in one big fist -and his other arm slid round the girl’s waist unhindered. - -“Sue,” he said softly, “will ye----” - - “_Sho I stayed wi’ me rum and me shea_,” - -sang Gilbot, suddenly waking up from the doze he had fallen into. -“Shue,” he called, “more rum, lass.” - -The girl jumped up to obey him, and Big French swore softly under his -breath. - -Two or three seamen entered the kitchen at this moment, and, after -saluting Gilbot, called for drinks and settled themselves in the -high-backed seats on either side of the fire. They began to talk noisily -of their own affairs. - -Sue opened an inner door and called for more lights. Gilbot, happy with -his rum, continued to sing. - -Big French rose slowly to his feet. He was an enormous figure, some six -feet five inches tall and proportionately broad; his face as the light -from the dripping candles fell on it showed clearly cut and very -handsome. He wore his hair long and his chin had never been shaved, so -that his beard was as silky as his hair, curly and of the colour of -clear honey. He walked over to the door after exchanging greetings with -the rowdy crew at the fireside, and lifted the latch. On the threshold -he was met by Hal and Anny. - -They had walked briskly, and the cool air had brought the colour to the -girl’s face and, as she stood there, the men at the fireside, instead of -clamouring for the door to be shut and the draught stayed, sat looking -at her in silent admiration. - -Hal Grame, standing just behind her, was the first to speak. He stepped -forward, shutting the door behind him. - -“Black’erchief Dick, aboard the _Coldlight_, will be putting into the -Creek inside of an hour,” he said. - -Big French looked at him for a moment. - -“Black’erchief Dick coming here?” he said at last. - -Sue came forward to listen, and several men left the fireplace and -joined the little group near the door. - -“Ay,” said Hal, “he couldn’t get down the fleet with the tide like -this.” - -“Ah!” said French. - -“He couldn’t rest in the Channel for twelve hours or so, now could he?” -continued Hal. - -“Ah, you’re right there, lad,” said one of the men, pressing forward. -“Black’erchief Dick would risk most things, but he’s no fool.” - -Big French scratched his head thoughtfully. - -“Ah,” he said slowly, “he’s no fool, that’s right enough.” Then he -looked at Sue furtively out of the corner of his eye. “He’ll be coming -up here I reckon,” he said. - -Sue shrugged her shoulders. - -“Well,” she said, “we’ve rum enough for any foreigner, and, if we ain’t -as fine as the Victory, our liquor’s as good.” - -“Eh, what’s that?” Old Gilbot pricked up his ears, the pewter-pot -halfway to his lips. “Not as fine as the Victory, lass? Who says we -ain’t as fine as the Victory, any day? Eh? Anywaysh,” he added, his face -hidden in the nearly empty tankard, “anywaysh, we’ve prettier wenches.” - -“You’re right, host--here, rum all round and drink to the wenches.” Big -French, his hand in his breeches pocket, spoke loudly and the coins -jingled as he planked them down on the table, and the two girls hastened -to draw the rum. - -“The wenches!” shouted French, one big foot on the form and his tankard -held high above his head. - -“The wenches!” roared the company. - -“The wenches!” piped Gilbot happily from his corner. - -This pleasant ceremony took some minutes, and Sue and Anny stood -together smiling at each other, neither giving a thought to the little -dark-skinned, white-handed Spaniard who was sailing under full canvas -toward their home. - -“I’ll go down to the hard to meet Black’erchief,” said French at last, -wiping his beard with a green handkerchief. - -“I’ll with you.” “And I.” “And I.” Most of the company rose and followed -the young Goliath to the door. - -“Goo’-bye,” said Gilbot, waving his pot. “Come back soon.” - -The men laughed and promised. - -“The owd devil,” said one man to another as he shut the door behind -them. “The owd devil hasn’t been sober these four years.” And they went -off laughing. - -“What manner of fellow is that they call Black’erchief Dick’?” said -Anny, as she collected the empty tankards from the tables. - -“A devil,” said one of the men at the fireside. - -“Oh!” Anny was not impressed. She had met many strangers who had been -described to her as devils, and not one to her mind had lived up to the -description. - -“Oh!” said Hal, as he piled fresh logs in the open grate. “‘Tis only a -foreigner, some Spanish dog or other.” - -The man who had spoken before shook his head. - -“Ah, you be careful, lad. Dick ain’t the chap to make a foe of in a -hurry,” he said. - -Anny paused for a moment. - -“Is he a big man, sir?” she asked. - -Sue interposed quickly. - -“Not as big as Master French, I reckon,” she said defiantly. - -The man laughed. - -“Big as French?” he said. “Lord! he ain’t no bigger than you, Anny.” - -“Oh!” the two girls looked at one another and laughed. - -“Marry, I reckon he’s a devil without horns then, Master Granger,” said -Sue. - -Granger spat before he spoke again. - -“I don’t know about horns, Mistress,” he said, “but I reckon his knife -is good enough for him--ah, and for me, too, for that matter,” he added. - -Anny laughed again. - -“‘Twould not be enough for me anyway,” she said, fixing a stray curl -over her ear as she spoke. - -Sue looked at her strangely. It was impossible not to like this -beautiful wild little creature, in whom her uncle, Gilbot, had taken -such an interest. Yet she could not help wishing that the younger girl -had been more careful. She was so young, so very beautiful, and the -company which came to the Ship was not the best in the world. - -Sue shrugged her shoulders. It was not her business, she told herself, -but her eyes followed Anny almost pityingly as the little maid moved -across the room to speak to Gilbot. - -“Master Gilbot,” Anny said, “should we prepare a bedchamber for the -gentleman?” - -Old Gilbot looked at her over the rim of the tankard; then he took one -of her hands. - -“Thou art a pretty wench, Anny,” he observed solemnly. “Will ’ee fetch -me another stoup of liquor, lass?” he added, brightening up in -anticipation. - -Anny did as she was told and then repeated her question. - -“Eh? Bedchamber? Eh? What?” said the old man, his brows screwed into -knotted lines, and he seemed troubled; after a few minutes, however, -“Oh! ashk Hal,” he said, his face clearing. “Ashk Hal everything.” - -He looked across at the boy affectionately. - -“Shly dog,” he murmured, “keepsh me in liquor all day long sho he can -get the Ship. Ho-ho-ho!” he laughed, shaking all over. “Shly dog--shly -dog.” - -Hal laughed with him and then discussed with Anny and Sue the various -arrangements for the reception of the visitors. Having settled -everything to their satisfaction they joined the group about the fire, -where the talk was still running on the Spaniard. - -“Wonderful fighter,” one man was saying. “Oh, a wonderful fighter, take -my word for it.” - -“Ah, you’re right,” said another. “I saw him kill a man with a knife -throw one time. From right the other side of the room it was. That was -in a house in Brest, in ’59,” he added reminiscently. - -“How old do you reckon him?” said the first man curiously. “I’ve not -known him more’n a year or so.” - -“Well,” the other man’s tone was dubious. “He says he’s thirty and I -shouldn’t say more. No, I shouldn’t say so much--though it’s wonderful -the way he manages them foreign dogs he mans his brig with.” - -Hal joined in the conversation. - -“They’re a rough lot, I expect,” he said. - -The men round the fire laughed. - -“You’re right there, lad,” said one. “Keep your eye on the rum and -lasses to-night. Wonderful rough lot they are,” he added. “Oh, wonderful -rough!” - -Hal flushed. - -“I reckon the lasses can look after theirselves,” he said gruffly. - -Anny put her hand on his shoulder. - -“Ay,” she said, “maybe we can, but where’s the need of us troubling when -you’re by?” - -“Bravo, Anny, lass. The girl has wit as well as beauty,” said the man -addressed as Granger from his seat in the chimney corner, whence he had -moved to make room for Sue. - -“Ay, a fine wench,” said Gilbot, waking for a moment; the others laughed -and the talk continued cheerily. - -“Evening to you all.” The speaker was a man dressed in the usual -fisherman’s guernsey and breeches. He stood in the doorway, looking in -on the company round the fire and smiling affably. - -Hal looked up quickly and seeing who it was rose at once to meet him. - -“Evening, Joe,” he said cheerily. “Come, sit down; what’ll you drink?” - -Joseph Pullen smiled and took the seat offered him, and named his -choice. - -Anny was up in a moment to serve him, and his eyes followed her as she -flitted hither and thither, with a smile for one and a jest for another, -laughing happily the while. He looked across at Hal. - -“Ah, you’re a lucky one, mate,” he observed in a hoarse whisper. - -The boy smiled. - -“Amy been at you again?” he enquired. - -It was well known that Joe and his wife, Amy, were not a happy couple. - -The other looked round him. - -“She’s a shrew and no mistake, Hal,” he said softly. - -Hal laughed. - -“You’re right,” he said. “But cheer thyself,” he added, as Anny brought -a tankard. “Look’ee, Joe, did ever you set eyes on a man called -Black’erchief Dick?” - -“I did that”--Joe’s face appeared red above the pot--“and I set eyes on -one of his mange-struck crew as well,” he said fiercely. - -“Ah, and who might that be?” Granger inquired. - -“A black-bearded old Spanish villain called Blueneck. Yes, and what’s -more, I set eyes on him kissing my wife.” - -A roar of laughter greeted this outburst, and Joe looked discomforted. - -“I stopped it, of course,” he remarked. - -Another roar shook the building. Joe reddened again. - -“I don’t see why you’re a-laughing,” he said gruffly. - -The men round the fire laughed again. - -“I can manage my wife better nor any man here and I’m willing to prove -it with these,” he said, putting up two bony fists. - -The laughter died away and no one spoke for a moment or so. Then Joe, -all his anger vanished as suddenly as it had come, remarked, -“Black’erchief Dick, eh? Where did you hear of him? I didn’t know he -ever came up east.” - -“Nor don’t he as a rule,” said Hal, “but he has had to put in here owing -to the tide. I reckon he’ll be up here soon.” - -“Ah, will he now?” Joe’s eyebrows rose expressively, then he put down -his mug. “Did you say he was putting in here--crew and all?” he asked, -wiping his mouth. - -“Ay,” said Hal, “I reckon so.” - -“Ah,” said Joe again, “I’ll be going back to home,” he announced -suddenly. - -Then, as some knowing smiles appeared on the faces in the firelight, he -added, “Ah, you can laugh, but take my word for it, you keep your -wenches clear of Spaniards. They have wonderful ways with women.” He -walked to the door. “See you afore the night’s over, Hal,” he called -cheerily as he went out. - -Under cover of the laughter which burst out as he shut the door behind -him, Anny whispered to Hal, who was making up the fire, “I would not -change thee for the King o’ the Spaniards, lad,” and he, turning -suddenly to look at her, knew that she spoke truth. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - - -“Marry! Fortune favours her lovers! Greetings, Master French. Damn my -knife! there is not another on the Island I would rather see than thee -at this moment.” - -Black’erchief Dick stepped out of the open rowboat which had conveyed -him from the _Coldlight_ and gave a small white hand to Big French, who -assisted him on to the board pathway which was laid over the soft mud. - -“Greetings to you, Captain,” said the young man, and then added slowly, -“you’re somewhat before your time, ain’t you?” - -Black’erchief Dick broke into a storm of curses. - -“Ay,” he said at last, “ay, too early for the tide and so forsooth -compelled--I, Dick Delfazio, compelled, mark you--to put in at this -God-forsaken corner”--he took in the marshland with a comprehensive wave -of a graceful arm, and continued sneering--“which is as flat and empty -as a new-washed platter.” - -The big man at his side smiled. - -“Nay, prithee, Captain,” he said, “‘tis none so bad.” - -The Spaniard turned to him fiercely, but Big French went on quietly: “If -you be a wanting to stay the brig here for the next tide,” he said, -“best to take her up the Pyfleet round to the back o’ the Ship--plenty -o’ water up there,” he added. - -Black’erchief Dick shrugged his shoulders. - -“The Pyfleet?” he said. “Surely that is Captain Fen de Witt’s haven? I -would not take advantage of his hiding-place.” - -The smile on the big man’s face vanished. - -“Lord, Captain!” he said quickly, “you cannot leave the brig in open -channel all the night. The Preventative folk may not be very spry -hereabouts, but they ain’t all dead yet--no, not by a long way they -ain’t.” - -The Spaniard replied with another shrug. - -“As you wish,” he said, and then with a smile, his teeth flashing in the -dusk, he added: “But that I need thee to-night, Master Hercules, I would -not so easily have yielded.” - -Big French flushed but he spoke quietly. - -“Ah, and what will you be wanting to-night, Captain?” he said. - -“Passage in thy cart to the Victory, friend,” replied the Spaniard. - -“Oh!” Big French spoke dubiously. “Why do you not rest at the Ship?” he -enquired. - -“The Ship?” the thin lips curled in contempt. “Dick Delfazio stay at a -wayside tavern? This moon hath made thee mad, friend French.” - -Big French sighed involuntarily and the Spaniard laughed. - -“A wench?” he asked. - -“Nay,” the blood suffused the young man’s handsome face and he spoke -shortly. - -“Well, take me to the Victory,” repeated the Spaniard. - -An anxious snuff sounded at his elbow as he spoke. He turned quickly -just in time to seize Habakkuk Coot by the neck of his guernsey. - -“You evil-smelling son of a rat,” he began slowly, giving the little man -a shake at every word, “get thee back to the brig and tell Blueneck I -would speak to him.” - -With the final word he jerked the wretch off the board pathway and -watched him flounder in the deep oozing mud. - -“Haste thee, dog,” he said, touching him lightly with the blade of his -knife. - -Habakkuk screamed and floundered on for the rowboat, where he was hauled -in by several of his comrades. The boat then pushed off for the brig. - -“You have a wonderful way with your crew, Captain,” said French, looking -after the boat. - -“Ay, of a truth,” the Spaniard laughed. “Cannot Dick Delfazio rule a -pack of mangy dogs?” - -French looked at him narrowly, and then took up the conversation where -he had left it. - -“The Ship is no wayside tavern,” he said. “The folk be simple but the -liquor good and the wenches pretty, and they are waiting for you to -come--the maids in their best caps, and the canary warming on the -hearth.” - -Dick looked at him for a moment. - -“Master French,” he said, keeping his glittering eyes on the other’s -face. “Master French, ’tis strange that thou should’st be in this part -of the Island so ready for my coming, Master French,” he added, his -voice assuming the soft caressing quality for which it was so -remarkable. “Dare I suppose that it was not to meet me that thou camest -to the East? That it was to the Ship thou camest, eh, Master French?” - -Once again the big man blushed to his ears but he laughed. - -“Ay, Captain,” he said, “you are right there. ’Twas not to meet you I -came to the East. Prithee tell your men to take the brig down the -Pyfleet and come with me to the Ship.” - -The Spaniard laughed strangely. - -“Friend French,” he said, “are thy horses lame?” - -The young man looked at him for a moment before he spoke. - -“Ay,” he said at last. “Wonderful lame.” - -Black’erchief Dick threw back his head and laughed heartily. - -“Thou art a brave man, French,” he said, but continued quickly: “There -is such a lameness as can be cured to-morrow for a trip to Tiptree, eh, -friend?” - -“Ah!” said the big man, nodding his head sagely, “‘tis a wonderful -strange lameness that they have.” - -Dick nodded. - -By this time the rowboat had once more come to the plank across the mud. -Blueneck, a shadowy figure in the darkness, stepped out and came toward -them. - -Dick gave his orders briefly. - -“Take the brig up the Pyfleet,” he said. “Any of these fellows will -pilot thee,” he added, pointing to the group of Mersea men on the wall. -Then as an afterthought, “and bring five kegs from the hold to me at the -Ship Tavern.” - -A certain amount of enthusiasm among the volunteer pilots was noticeable -after this last remark, and Blueneck smiled as he replied, “Ay, ay, -Cap’n.” - -Black’erchief Dick and his friend Big French, the smuggler’s carter, -turned, climbed the wall, and walked together down the lonely road to -the Ship Tavern without speaking. - -“Marry!” said Dick, stopping after they had walked for some five -minutes, his hand feeling for his knife. “What’s that?” - -Big French stopped also and, standing side by side in the middle of the -road, they listened intently. Apparently just behind the hedge on their -right a human voice, deep and throaty, said clearly, -“Rum--rum--rum--rum,” the sound trailing off weirdly on the last word. - -The Spaniard crossed himself, but his hand was steady. - -“Is’t a spirit?” he said. - -“Nay,” Big French’s voice came stifled from his mouth. - -The Spaniard drew his knife. “Then I’ll have at it,” he said. - -Once again the stifled monosyllable broke from the younger man’s lips. - -Black’erchief Dick looked at his guide quickly. By the faint light of -the winter moon he saw the man’s face was distorted strangely--once -again the ghostly voice behind the hedge said distinctly, -“Rum--rum--ru----.” - -“Ho! ho! ho!” roared French, his laughter suddenly breaking forth. -“Peace, Mother Swayle,” he shouted, “by our lakin! you had us well-nigh -feared with your greeting.” - -The Spaniard sheathed his knife. - -“If ’tis a friend of thine, Master French,” he said, shrugging his -shoulders, “‘tis of no offence to me. Though by my faith,” he added, as -a dark figure in flowing garments bounded over the hedge and stood by -the roadside, “‘tis strange company you keep.” - -The tall gaunt woman addressed as Mother Swayle shrank back into the -hedge. - -“Who is it with thee, Big French?” she said in her deep, tired voice. - -“Black’erchief Dick, new landed by the wall,” said French. - -“Ah! I know naught of him--Peace, good swine--farewell, Rum!” - -There was a note of finality in the last word and Big French started to -walk on. “Rum,” he said over his shoulder, and added to Dick in an -undertone, “‘Tis only a poor crone--peace to her--her wit’s diseased.” - -“Oh!” the Spaniard felt the pocket of his coat and pulled out a silver -dollar. “Here, mother of sin,” he said as he tossed it to her, “buy -thyself rum withal. Almsgiving is a noble virtue,” he added piously to -French as they prepared to walk on. Hardly had the words left his lips -when his silver dollar hit him on the back of the head with considerable -force. - -“May you burn, you mange-struck ronyon,” the deep voice grew shrill in -its intensity. “All men are villains and you are a king among them.” - -With a foreign oath the Spaniard turned about. - -“Rum--rum--r-u-m,” the voice faded away and they heard the patter of -feet down the road. - -Black’erchief Dick laughed sharply. - -“It is well for Mother Swayle that she lives in the East,” he said, his -eyes glittering. “Were she in the West she would take my bounty, if -not----” He laughed unpleasantly. - -Big French looked at him anxiously, uncertain how the fiery Spaniard had -taken the old woman’s vagaries. - -“The old one was ducked as a witch in the merrymaking at the Restoring -of the King,” he said at last. “She was not quite drowned,” he -continued, “so the folk--wenches mostly--look up to her and as I said, -Captain, her wit’s diseased.” - -Dick shrugged his silken-coated shoulders. - -“‘Tis no matter,” he said with a wave of his hand. - -Big French sighed in relief and they walked on in silence for a minute -or so. They were now some four hundred yards from the Ship. The high -building with its great thatch showed a dark outline against the cold -starlight, but all the uncurtained lower windows showed the warm glow -within and from the partly open door the sound of singing came out to -them on the cold breeze. - -The two unconsciously hastened their steps. When they reached the gate -of the courtyard the words of the song could be heard clearly above the -noise of laughter and banging of pewter. - - “_Pretty Poll she loved a sailor_” - -Gilbot’s voice was piping a little in advance of the rest. - - “_And well she loved he,_ - _But he sailed to the mouth_ - _Of a stream in the South_ - _And was losht in the rolling sea._ - _And was losht in the rolling sea._” - -Dick straightened his lace ruffles at his throat. - -“The dogs seem merry,” he observed as he kicked open the door and -stepped into the candle-lit kitchen of the Ship. - -All eyes were immediately turned on him, and he stood perfectly still -for some seconds enjoying to the full the impression he was making. - -The Ship’s company was used to the simple finery of Captain Fen de Witt -and his men, and most of them had been to the western end of the Island -and had seen strangers who had come, it was whispered, from London -itself, but Dick’s magnificence was wholly new to most of them, while -even those who had seen him before were surprised at the contrast which -his glistening figure made with the sombre background of the Ship -kitchen’s smoke-blackened walls. - -Hal stood staring at him as long as any of the others, and Mistress Sue -let the rum she was drawing fill up one of the great pewter tankards and -spill over on to the stones before she noticed it, so intently did she -look at the stranger in the doorway. - -Gilbot alone took no notice of the visitor. He sat happily in his place -by the fireside, his head thrown back a little and his eyes closed, -beating time to imaginary singing with his empty pot. - -Joe Pullen was the first to speak. He had just entered by a side door -and apparently was entirely unimpressed by the Spaniard or any one else. - -“Evening,” he remarked, as he walked over to the most comfortable seat -in the chimney-corner and sat down. “Evening to you too, sir,” he said, -noticing Dick for the first time--and then he added, peering out of the -fireplace, “Mistress Sue, a rum if you please.” - -Black’erchief Dick, noting that the spell was broken, swaggered forward -into the firelight. - -“Greeting, friends,” he said courteously, and then after looking round -curiously his eyes rested on Gilbot. “Is this mine host?” he asked. - -Gilbot’s eyes opened slowly and his jaw dropped as he saw for the first -time the splendidly garbed figure. - -“Eh?” he said at last. “Washt?” He tried to rise but gave it up as an -impossibility, his brow clouded, and he turned his tankard upside down -on his knee. - -Dick stood looking at him, a slight smile hovering round his mouth and -twitching the sides of his big Jewish nose. - -Gilbot’s face cleared as suddenly as it had clouded. - -“Ashk Hal,” he said triumphantly, and leaning back once more he closed -his eyes. - -The Spaniard shrugged his shoulders. - -“You mistress?” he said, turning to Sue who dropped a curtsey. “Can I -have a bedchamber here this night?” - -Sue replied that all was ready for him, and Dick, having assured himself -that everything was to his liking, put his hand into his pocket and -drawing out a handful of gold and silver coins tossed them lightly on -the table. - -“Drinks all round, I pray you, mistress,” he said. - -There was a slight stir among the company, and the Spaniard was regarded -with still more respect. - -Sue stood looking at the coins, her hands on her hips. “‘Tis much too -much,” she murmured. - -Black’erchief Dick laughed. - -“Marry! Then, mistress, ’twill do for the next lot. I pray thee haste, -my throat is parched,” he said. - -Sue, her eyes round with admiration, curtseyed again and ran to the -inner door. - -“Anny, lass, come hither I prithee,” she called, and then hastened to -obey the Spaniard. - -Anny stepped in unnoticed a moment or two later, and busied herself with -the tankards. - -Dick was sitting with his back toward her and she did not see him. - -“Here, lass,” said Sue, seeing her, “the foreigner would drink -sack--wilt get it for him?” - -There was not much call for Canary sack at the Ship, so Anny was some -minutes finding and tapping a cask. When she returned from the cellar, a -flagon in her hand, the talk had become more animated and one or two -lively spirits had started a song, but above the noise a voice -penetrating although musical was saying loudly, “Marry, Master French, -do you never drink aught but rum in the East that a gentleman is kept -waiting ten minutes for a cup of sack?” - -French’s deep tones replied slowly: - -“Nay, Captain, very little else but rum; sack be only for gentlefolk.” - -Anny hastened forward. - -“Here’s for you, sir,” she said briskly, and then stopped, awe-struck -before the Spaniard, dazzled by his appearance. - -Black’erchief Dick stretched out a white jewelled hand for the tankard -without looking at the girl. - -“Thank thee, mistress,” he said carelessly, lifting it to his lips. - -Still Anny did not move and Hal Grame, looking up from the rum keg which -he was tapping, cursed the Spaniard’s clothes with that honest venom -which is only known to youth. - -“Ah, a good draught!” The Spaniard put down the pot and touched his lips -with a lace-edged handkerchief. - -“Mistress, another by your leave,” he said suddenly. Then his gaze, too, -became fixed, his dark eyes taking in every detail of her face. - -“God’s Fool!” he exclaimed. “Mistress, you are wondrous fair.” - -Anny blushed and, her senses returning to her, she curtseyed and taking -up the empty tankard tripped off with a gentle--“As you wish,” as she -went. - -Black’erchief Dick stared after her for a second or two before he turned -to French. - -“By my faith, Master French, you have no poor skill in choosing a -wench,” he said. - -Big French laughed and reddened. - -“Oh!” he said carelessly. “‘Tis not she but the other I would have -favour from.” - -The Spaniard darted a look of misbelief at his big companion, but he -said nothing, for Anny had returned and was standing before him, a -brimming tankard in her hand. - -Black’erchief Dick took the wine and set it by untasted, but retained -the brown hand which was even smaller than his own and held it firmly. - -“Mistress,” he said, and Anny thought she had never seen such bright -merry eyes, “would you deem it an offence if I asked you your name?” - -Anny smiled and curtseyed as she pulled away her hand. - -“There be no more offence in asking my name than in holding my hand, -sir,” she said. “‘Tis Anny Farren, an you please so.” - -“Anny, a good name and a simple,” said the Spaniard, choosing to ignore -the first remark. “Now tell me, fair Anny,” he continued, “hast ever -been told how beautiful thou art?” - -The girl looked round. No one in the noisy company round the fire was -listening to them and a gleam of mischief twinkled in her eyes before -she dropped them as she turned again to the Spaniard. - -“Nay, sir,” she said. “Neither has my mirror.” - -“Then ’tis a right vile and lying thing, mistress,” said Dick, “for by -my knife”--here he drew the slender thing from his chased silver belt -and held it up to the light--“I never saw a comelier lass than thee.” - -Anny looked at the knife curiously. - -“‘Tis a pretty weapon you have, sir,” she said innocently. - -Dick laughed. - -“Pretty!” he said. “Ah, fair Anny, I would not send the blood from those -bright cheeks of thine by telling thee what this same dagger and this -right hand have together accomplished.” - -“Oh, never mind the wenches, Captain, let’s have the story,” said one of -the group at the fire, the company’s attention having been drawn to the -Spaniard on the appearance of the knife. Black’erchief Dick stood up. - -“Sack for everyone,” he said grandiloquently as he threw another handful -of coins on the tressled table. And then as the tankards were passed -round, “To the fairest wench on the Island, Fair Anny of the Ship,” he -said, lifting his tankard above his head. - -The toast was given with a will. The Spaniard was in a fair way to win -popularity. - -“‘Tis a fine gentleman, Hal,” whispered Anny to her sweetheart under -cover of the general hub-bub. - -“Ay, a deal too fine,” replied the boy, putting a pot down with such -violence that all the others rattled and clinked against one another -with the shock. - -Anny laughed. - -“Thou art very foolish, O Hal o’ mine,” she said softly. - -“There be more tales to tell o’ this dagger than will suffice for one -evening.” - -The Spaniard’s voice was once more raised in a flaunting tone. “Let it -be enough,” he continued, “to say that it hath some ninety lives to -answer for.” - -There was a general gasp at this information and a slow smile spread -over Black’erchief Dick’s face as he noted their amazement. - -“It will be wonderful old I reckon?” Joe Pullen put the question -quietly, but as though he expected an answer in the affirmative. - -“Nay,” the Spaniard smiled again, “‘twas of my own killings I was -talking,” he said. - -“Oh!” Joe Pullen leant back and closed his eyes as though bored with the -conversation. - -This procedure seemed to irritate the Spaniard, for he said suddenly, -“Look, friend, ’tis a fair weapon,” and he threw the glittering thing at -the man in the high-backed seat with a seemingly careless jerk of the -wrist. The dagger shot through the air, a streak of glistening steel, -and fastened itself in the wood half an inch above Joe’s head. - -Sue shrieked, but there was a murmur of admiration at the feat from the -men looking on. - -Lazily Joe Pullen sat up and wrenched the blade out of the soft wood; he -studied the dagger carefully. - -“Ah!” he said at last, an expression of polite interest on his face, “a -wonderful fine throw that, sir,” and then added, the knife poised -delicately between a clumsy thumb and forefinger, “I wonder now could I -do that?” He raised his hand and appeared to be taking aim directly at -the Spaniard’s head. - - “_And was losht in the rolling sea_,” - -murmured Gilbot, his head fell forward on his chest and his pot, -slipping off his knee, fell clattering on the stones. The noise woke -him, and he looked up just in time to see Pullen, knife in hand, -standing in the middle of the room. - -“Eh? eh?” the old man’s voice had the remnant of a note of authority in -it. “Put down t’ knife, lad. Ain’t no good in knives.” His head fell -forward on his chest again. “Why not shing happy shong?” he mumbled. - -Joe grinned. “Ah,” he said slowly, “maybe the old’n’s right.” He handed -the knife to the Spaniard who took it without a word. “I might have hit -you--I ain’t a very good hand wi’ knives,” he said pleasantly. - -The Spaniard smiled graciously. “Doubtless you will learn,” he said, his -jauntiness returning, and then continuing, “Fair Mistress Anny, will you -see these tapped?” and he pointed to five rum kegs which Blueneck, -Habakkuk Coot, and one or two others of the _Coldlight’s_ crew had just -brought in. “Rum all round,” he said, “and the charge to me.” - -By the time his last command had been obeyed, the company in the Ship -was more noisy than before, and, answering to the call for a song, old -Gilbot, having been assisted to his feet, leaned his back against the -nearest ale barrel and quavered forth in a voice which evidently had -once been very tuneful: - - “_Oh, no one remembers poor Will_ - _Who shtayed by hish mate at the mill;_ - _He ground up more bonesh_ - _Than barley or stonesh,_ - _And more than old Rowley could kill._” - -“More bones, more bones,” roared the company as the rum flowed more -freely. - - “_More bones! more bones!_ - _And more than old Rowley could kill._” - -“Ah, ha, may the Lord bless ye, fine gentlemen, and could ye spare a -drop o’ rum for a poor woman to take to her man who’s dying o’ the -cold?” - -This request, uttered in a high-pitched whining voice coming from just -behind the half-opened door, startled the revellers and they paused to -listen, all eyes being fastened on the door. They watched it open a -little farther, and round it just below the latch appeared the head of -an old woman. The face, red and coarse, smiled leeringly, and the gray -elf locks above it were matted and ill-kempt. - -Anny, who was standing near Black’erchief Dick, caught her breath. - -“Lord! ’Tis Pet Salt,” she whispered as she shrank against the table. - -The Spaniard dropped a hand over hers unnoticed by any one save -Hal--“Why shudderest thou, wench?” he said softly. Anny slipped her hand -away. - -“‘Tis naught,” she said. - -“Will ’ee spare a little rum, fair gentlemen?” - -The old woman came a little farther into the room, disclosing a body so -bent and twisted as to be hardly human. She came nearer, the firelight -flickered on her, and a murmur rose from the company, she was so ragged -and scarred. The Spaniard looked at her critically, then he turned to -French. - -“You have strange crones up this part of the Island, friend,” he -observed. - -French laughed. - -“Oh, this one won’t treat your almsgiving the way Nan Swayle did,” he -said. - -At the sound of the name, Nan Swayle, an extraordinary change came over -the terrible old figure in the firelight. She straightened herself with -a fearful effort and, her small eyes blazing with fury, broke forth into -such a stream of horrible epithets that the rough company of the Ship -looked at one another shamefacedly. - -“Peace, hag,” the Spaniard strode out from the crowd and touched the old -woman with the tip of his forefinger. - -Pet Salt stopped, and, seeing the gaudy figure in front of her, fell on -her knees and holding up a fat, begrimed hand recommenced her whining. - -Dick stood there for a second or two, and then turned his head. -“Blueneck,” he said, “bring out a small rum keg.” - -The old woman fell snivelling at his feet. - -The Spaniard kicked her gently. - -“O mother of many evils,” he said, “get thee out of this room with thy -keg, methinks the air stinks with thee.” - -Blueneck stepped forward, jerked the woman to her feet, and put the rum -on the floor beside her. Mumbling blessings, thanks, and curses, she -stumbled out of the open door, the keg clasped in her arms. - -Dick watched her go and then turning to Sue: “Mistress, I would wash my -hands,” he said, looking at the tip of his forefinger. - -Sue ran to get water and the company began to break up for the night. - -“Good-night to ’ee,” shouted Hal, as Joe Pullen went out, “may thy wife -be sleeping sound.” - -“Would she were sleeping with a heavenly soundness, mate,” replied the -other as he shut the door behind him. - -The crew of the _Coldlight_ went off in a body to their ship, rolling -and singing happily. - -Sue and Hal assisted the old landlord to his room, a nightly duty of -theirs, and Anny flitted about getting candles for the visitors. - -Dick looked at Big French as they stood for a moment alone together -before the dying fire. - -“Methinks thy horses will not have recovered from their lameness by -to-morrow, friend French,” he said, as Anny, two lighted candles in her -hand, appeared at an inner doorway. - -French followed the direction of the other’s eyes, then he shrugged his -broad shoulders. - -“As you wish, Captain,” he said carelessly, and wondered why the -Spaniard should laugh so triumphantly at his answer. - -Some minutes later all was still in the Ship Tavern. Hal Grame alone -stood before the fast-graying embers in the kitchen, thinking miserably. -For the first time since he could remember, his childhood’s sweetheart -had forgotten to kiss him as she bade him good-night. - - - - -CHAPTER V - - -“An excellent repast, fair mistress, and one I warrant you well -appreciated.” - -Black’erchief Dick pushed the empty platter from before him, leaned back -in his seat, and looked round the room with approval. - -It was six o’clock in the morning; and although only a faint grayish -light was beginning to steal in the windows and the air was cool and -slightly rum-tainted, the kitchen in the old Ship Inn presented a -cheerful and lively scene of domestic bustle. The fire, though newly -lighted, blazed brightly and the logs, some with the hoar-frost still -glittering on them, crackled and spat merrily. - -Hal, his boyish face glowing after a hasty splash at the well-nigh -frozen pump, hastened to and fro from the scullery to the kitchen, -bearing great trays of newly washed tankards, while Sue, a little paler -than on the preceding night, but all the same retaining most of her -usual good humour, her sleeves rolled high above her elbows and a -sail-cloth apron tied about her waist, appeared from time to time in the -open doorway between the kitchen and the back scullery, whence the -pleasant smell of cooking emerged. - -Gilbot was yet abed but his seat with its old hay-stuffed cushions was -put in readiness for his coming, in his favourite corner by the -fireplace. - -One of the long tressle-tables had been pulled out into the wider part -of the room clear of the high-backed seats and it was here, one at -either end of the table, that Black’erchief Dick and Big French sat in -tall, wooden, box-like chairs, finishing the first meal of the day. - -Anny waited on them. - -This morning she was more beautiful than on the evening before. At least -so thought the Spaniard as he watched her trip to and fro with a wooden -platter or an earthen pitcher of home-brewed ale in her hands. Her -cheeks seemed to him to have more colour in them, her little bare feet, -as they pattered over the stones, more elasticity and lightness of -touch, and her wonderful, shadowed green eyes, more mirth and gaiety -than he had noticed before. As she moved about she sang little snatches -of old songs in a lulling, childish voice, tuneful and sweet. - - “_My father’s gone a-roving--a-roving--a-roving,_ - _My father’s gone a-roving across the raging sea,_ - _With a feather in his stocking cap,_ - _A new son on his rocking lap,_ - _My father’s gone a-roving and never thinks o’ me._” - -The Spaniard’s white fingers kept time to the simple refrain almost -without his knowing it; he caught himself silently repeating the words -after her, and he laughed abruptly and then looked round him so fiercely -that none dared ask the jest. - -It was absurd, he told himself, he, Black’erchief Dick, smuggler, chief -of all the Eastern coast, Captain of the _Coldlight_, and owner of six -other good sailing-vessels in the trade, to waste his time humming tunes -after a serving-wench, a pretty lass of some seventeen years, who served -rum to a pack of greasy fishermen in a wayside tavern on the almost -uninhabited end of a mud island, when there were women in France, in -Spain--he shrugged his shoulders, and to take his thoughts off the girl -he ran his mind over the events of the preceding night. - -“Friend,” he said suddenly, wiping his lips with a dainty handkerchief, -“that same woman who so vilely returned my alms yesternight, what say’st -thou is her name?” - -Big French sat up and yawned. - -“Oh!” he said, “that was Nan Swayle.” - -At the sound of his voice Anny, who had been attending to the fire on -the other side of the room, came forward and stood at the end of the -table, looking at the pair with wide-open, serious eyes. - -“Nan Swayle,” the Spaniard rolled the name round his tongue -thoughtfully. “Ah, didst say she had been ducked as a witch?” - -Big French laughed. - -“Ay,” he said, “at the Restoration of the King, and a mirthful figure -she made, Captain, her thumbs and great toes tied crossways--so,” and he -chuckled at the thought of it. - -Anny leant forward, her face flushed and her eyes bright. “A cruel jest, -Master French, to so ill-treat a poor woman as far from being a witch as -you an angel.” - -Black’erchief Dick regarded her excited little form and earnest eyes -with open admiration. - -“Marry, Mistress,” he said, “what a friend thou art to Mother Swayle! -May I ask what she has done for thee?” - -Anny dropped her eyes before the Spaniard’s smile. - -“She was ever good to me, sir,” she said. - -Big French grinned. - -“Ay, Anny,” he said, “Nan Swayle’s good will is about all which thy -grandsire has ever given you, isn’t it?” - -The girl flushed and Sue and Hal stepped forward to listen. - -Dick looked puzzled. - -“Thy grandsire, Mistress?” he enquired. - -Anny reddened again. - -“‘Tis an old story, sir,” she murmured. - -“Prithee, Master French,” the Spaniard turned lazily and looked at the -young man. “Prithee tell it.” - -French shrugged his shoulders. - -“‘Tis naught,” he said carelessly, “save that in their youth old Ben -Farran--the lass’s grandsire--and Nan Swayle, a sweet wench they say she -was then--’tis strange what the rum will do to a woman’s face--well, -Captain, they were--as you might say, sweethearts.” - -He raised his eyes to Sue at the last word, but she was engrossed in the -Spaniard, and looking away again he went on: “Well, Captain--Ben was a -sailor--on the _Eliza_ he was--and there he got the taste for rum pretty -bad, and Nan, she couldn’t get the stuff for him so when Pet Salt came -along--Pet o’ the Saltings she was then--with her begging tricks, the -old devil left the one for the other. That’s all,” he concluded. - -“Ah!” the Spaniard smiled, “a pretty story,” and then turning to Anny, -“And so, Mistress, Nan Swayle hath a soft heart for thee, eh?” - -“Ay, sir, she is very good to Red and me,” Anny said demurely. - -“Red? And who might Red be?” The Spaniard looked up quickly. “A lover?” - -Anny blushed again. - -“Nay, sir, my little brother,” she said softly. “He lives with Mother -Swayle.” - -“So!” The thin, straight eyebrows on the olive brow rose in two arches. -“I thought thy mother died when thou wast born?” - -Big French broke in quickly. - -“Ay,” he said, “she did. The lad, Red, a fine child and one I love, was -brought home from the South by young Ruddy, the wench’s father, the trip -before his last--drowned he was, peace to him.” - -“Oh!” the eyebrows straightened themselves. Black’erchief Dick turned -once more to Anny. “And so my little beauty hath only Nan Swayle to take -care of her,” he said, smiling at her kindly as though she had been a -child. - -“Nay!” The word escaped from Hal Grame’s lips before he had time to stop -it. Immediately the Spaniard’s glittering black eyes were turned on the -young Norseman. They took in every detail of his appearance, the coarse -scarlet homespun shirt, the white throat, and girlish pink and white -face crowned with golden-yellow elf locks, and the deep blue eyes which -faltered and fell before the Spaniard’s as they bent on the boy in an -amused stare. - -“Indeed, sir, and who else?” Black’erchief Dick spoke negligently, the -smile still on his lips. - -The boy blushed and would not meet the other’s eyes. - -“We look after our wenches at the Ship,” he said gruffly. - -Dick laughed. - -“Of course you do, O knight of the Spigot,” he said genially. “Believe -me, sir, I had no meaning to cast a slur upon the fame of your house.” - -“Ah, ’tis well, then,” and without looking up Hal began to clear away -the delf from the now dismantled table. - -Dick watched him march off with a tray of dirty crockery in his hands, -then he shrugged his shoulders. - -“Marry, what a joskin!” he said at last. - -Anny opened her mouth to speak but checked herself and laughed instead. - -Dick looked up at her. - -“Mistress,” he said, “might I beg thee to hie to the gate and tell me if -thou see’st aught of my rapscallion mate, Master Blueneck?” - -“Ay, sir.” - -Anny was halfway to the door when Sue ran after her. - -“I’ll with thee,” she said. - -Dick looked after them. - -“A marvellous pretty wench but wondrous evilly clothed,” he said. - -“What, Sue?” Big French spoke in great surprise. The Spaniard smiled. - -“Cunning dog!” he said under his breath. “Nay, ’twas the other I meant,” -he said quietly. - -“Oh!” Big French laughed. “The lass has to wear her mistress’s -cast-off,” he said. - -“Indeed. Her mistress? Is Sue then mistress of the Ship?” - -“Mistress Sue,” said French, laying stress on the first word, “is niece -to Master Gilbot.” - -“Eh? eh? What’s that?” said Gilbot, who had just come in, looking up at -the sound of his name. “Plague on you all disturbing me,” And then -looking round, “Where’s Hal?” - -“You are out of humour this morning, host,” observed the Spaniard -good-humouredly. - -“No,” Gilbot’s voice quavered more than ever. “Ain’t had time to get -happy yet, that’s all.” - -“Oh!” Dick looked up, his eyes twinkling merrily. “Will you drink a -stoup of sack with me, mine host?” - -Gilbot brightened visibly. - -“Be happy to,” he said quickly and then called loudly for Hal, who -presently came in flushed and still a little sulky. - -Dick gave the order, and the boy obeyed sullenly, slopping a good gill -of the wine over the side of the tankard as he handed it to the -Spaniard. Then suddenly, as though realizing the absurdity of his -childishness, he drew it back, and, mumbling something about not quite -the full measure, filled it up again, wiped the pewter with the skirt of -his sacking apron before he once more offered it to the Spaniard, who -stood looking through the open door without apparently having noticed -the boy at all. Now, however, he took the tankard, drained it at a -draught and threw down a silver coin by way of payment. - -“Marry, master tapster,” he said approvingly, “I do not look to find a -sweeter cup of sack any place from here to the New World--another, I -prithee,” and added, as Hal set it before him, “An I grow this -partiality for sweet sack, Hal, methinks I shall needs have to borrow -the belt of that merry knight, John Falstaff, whom I saw in a foolish -piece at the playhouse when last I visited London, that city of evil -stenches.” - -Hal did not follow the jest, but in spite of this and his present -ill-humour, he was forced to laugh with the spry little Spaniard who -chuckled so mirthfully, and whose bright sparkling eyes were dancing as -they glanced at him over the tankard’s rim. - -At this moment Anny entered the kitchen and Dick, seeing her, raised his -rumkin. - -“To the health of Mother Swayle’s charge,” he said, smiling. - -Gilbot looked up suddenly. - -“Mother Swayle?” he said in surprise, and then added confidentially to -Dick, “Terrible old woman--in liquor nearly all the day--oh, -disgusting.” He finished his draught, smacked his lips, and wiped them -with the back of his hand. “Ah, you’re right, sir, wonderful sack we -sells,” he remarked. - -The Spaniard suggested that he should take another and Gilbot cheerfully -accepted. - -“Master Blueneck is coming up the road, an it please you, sir,” said -Sue, coming in from the courtyard. - -“Ah, I thank thee, Mistress,” said the Spaniard courteously as he turned -to help Anny lift an unusually heavy log on to the cracking fire, but -Sue curtseyed and blushed as though he had looked at her with the same -fire in his glance as lurked in the one which he bestowed on the younger -girl, and her lip trembled as he turned away. All this which he saw and -a great deal more which he thought he saw made Master Ezekiel French -bite his honey-coloured beard and swear many oaths and curses against -the slim white-handed little foreigner who chatted so gallantly with the -wenches of the Ship. - -Blueneck, entering at this moment, was surprised to see his master -talking so earnestly with a chit of a child who as he rightly guessed -had not more than seventeen years to her credit. - -“The brig is due to start in five minutes if we mean to catch the tide, -Captain,” he said. - -“Ah, Master Blueneck,” the Spaniard turned affably, “and if we missed -the tide what terrible mishap would that be?” - -The sailor shuffled uneasily. - -“You’re merry, Captain,” he said. - -“Ay, Blueneck, I am, indeed, so merry that I cannot abear to have a man -with a face as long as the yard-arm about me. Here, my young host,” he -hailed Hal from the fireplace. “Give this dog some of thy famous sack, -make him light-hearted as I,” and he turned once more to the two girls -and Big French. - -“Master French,” he said, “I trust to meet thee at the Victory this -even, with thy three horses in the courtyard, and a trip to Tiptree in -thy mind.” - -French looked pleased and would have entered into business details with -the Captain, but the other cut him short. - -“Marry, Master French,” the Spaniard’s tone was reproachful, “you would -not pester me with tales of rum kegs and silk bales when I have but -three minutes to bid farewell to two fair beauties even though it be but -for three days?” - -“Three days?” Sue spoke in pleasure, French in surprise, and Blueneck in -genuine alarm. - -The Spaniard looked up. - -“Yes,” he said carelessly, “methinks this eastern end of the Island more -suited to my needs than the west. In three days’ time I shall return, -and rest me at the sign of the Ship for a while.” - -Big French looked at him in amazement and Blueneck swore under his -breath at his master’s eccentricities. - -Sue smiled. - -“All will be ready for you, sir,” she said. “I thank you.” - -The Spaniard bowed, sweeping the floor with his big hat. “Farewell, -Mistresses,” he said gallantly as they curtseyed, rather abashed at his -Spanish courtesy. - -“And now Master French,” he continued, “if thou wilt accompany me to the -wall we will discuss that little matter of a trip to Tiptree.” - -French looked at the debonair little figure half-irritated by the -underlying note of command in his voice, but on the other hand half -charmed by an indescribable air of perfect freedom which seemed to be -exhaled from him. - -“I’m coming, Captain,” he said, and nodded to the girls before he turned -to follow Black’erchief Dick, who with another bow marched out of the -open door, Blueneck after him. - -Sue went to the door and watched them going down the road; Big French, a -handsome figure in his blue coat, strode beside the slight, gaudily clad -little Spaniard whose head hardly reached a foot above the carter’s -belt, while Blueneck trudged alone behind. “Ah,” said she, her eyes -fixed on the small, almost insignificant figure in the distance, “what a -gallant gentleman!” - -Anny laughed. - -“Maybe,” she said, “but I don’t hold with gentlefolk,” and she walked -across the room to where Hal was adding up the yesterday’s reckonings. - -“Hal,” she said as she sat down beside him, “I did not kiss thee last -night when you bade me good-night.” - -Hal kept his eyes fixed on the slate in front of him, but he ceased to -take any account of the figures thereon. - -“Hal,” said Anny again coaxingly. “Thou didst not kiss me when I said -good-night to thee.” - -The boy did not raise his eyes and the girl moved a little closer to -him. - -“Hal,” she said plaintively. Still he did not move. “Hal,” said Anny -again. “O, very well,” she added, a catch in her voice, “if thou wilt -not----” And she rose to her feet. - -“What do you want, maid?” said Hal gruffly, albeit somewhat hastily. - -Anny sat down again. - -“I owe you a kiss, Hal,” she said softly, twisting her fingers together -as they lay on her lap. - -“Well?” Hal’s tone was still gruff. - -“You owe me a kiss, Hal,” she said without looking at him. - -“Well?” the boy drew crosses and rings round the side of the slate. - -Anny sighed. - -“You were adding the reckonings, Hal, and I want to pay mine,” she said. - -“I’m sorry I doubted thee, Anny, but the Spaniard is so fine,” said Hal, -a moment or two later, all debts having been squared. - -Anny laughed happily. - -“‘Tis not you but Big French who should be afeared of the Spaniard,” she -said, looking over toward Sue, who was still staring through the open -door. As though aware that she was being spoken of the girl turned -round. - -“Anny, lass,” she called. “Come, I would talk to thee.” - -Anny rose. - -“Foolish one,” she whispered to Hal as her lips brushed his ear. - -Hal watched her go lightly across the room and then returned to his -reckoning much comforted, but he reflected as he worked that whether she -had paid him back or not Anny Farren had certainly forgotten to kiss him -on the night that Dick Delfazio, the Spaniard, first came to the Ship -Inn. - -Meanwhile, Sue and Anny stood together in the doorway deep in talk. - -“But, Anny,” Sue was saying, as she held out the skirt of her gown for -the other’s inspection, “think you ’twill serve another winter?” - -Anny looked at it for a moment; then she displayed her own. “‘Tis much -better than mine, Mistress Sue,” she said. - -“Oh! but you need not look so neat as I,” Sue spoke quickly and without -thinking. But, seeing the other girl’s lip tremble, she put an arm round -her slim shoulders. - -“Nay, I did not mean to speak so,” she said kindly. “I was thinking but -of myself; see, lass, when Master French next goes to Tiptree he shall -bring me a new length of flannel from the market, and I will give thee -this gown, for, truly, thine is very old.” - -Anny looked up and smiled; the gift of one of Sue’s old gowns was an -event for her. - -“Thank thee kindly, mistress,” she said, as Sue shook out the folds of -the faded purple homespun frock and tightened the lacing of the corsage. -“‘Tis not so bad,” she said. - -Anny looked at it with pleasure and she laughed happily. “Nay,” she -said, “it will suit me well, I thank you, mistress.” - -Sue bent and kissed her. - -“You’re a good wench, Anny,” she said, “in spite of yourself.” - - - - -CHAPTER VI - - -“Sit where you are, Joseph Pullen, and hold your peace, and be thankful -you have a wife who knows your mind without you for ever speaking of -it.” - -Mistress Amy Pullen, her kirtle hitched up at one side to give her -greater freedom in the discharge of her household duties, strode across -her small kitchen, an earthenware bowl of cold fatty broth in her hands -and two small children hanging at her petticoats. - -The kitchen, which was very small, served also as a general living room -for the Pullen family, and this evening, four or five days after Captain -Dick had first left the Ship Inn, it was crowded. Joe, debarred from his -favourite seat by his wife, who liked the whole of the fire to cook at, -sat in a corner on a heap of miscellaneous lumber, a net which he was -mending spread around him. In addition to the two little mites who hung -on to their mother as though life itself depended on it, three other -children were in the room, one baby of a year or so was nursed by -another, a pretty fair-haired little girl of eight or nine, who sat on a -roughly made-up bed built into the wall opposite the fireplace. She -amused the child by making quaint shadows on the wall with her hand in -the flickering firelight, and save for the clatter of the cooking, the -baby’s happy gurgles and half-spoken words of delight were the only -sounds in the warm little room. The third child, a boy of ten, even now -remarkably like his father, sat on the lowest rung of a wide wooden -ladder which led to two little rooms above the kitchen, with a skep of -small onions at his side and a knife in his hand. As he peeled the -onions the tears ran down his cheeks and he sniffed at intervals. - -Joe looked up over his net at the boy. - -“Tant, hold thy peace,” he said. - -The child sniffed again. - -“I can’t hold it, ’tis these,” he said, wiping his eyes on his jersey -sleeve, and indicating the skep with one dirty little foot. Joe grunted, -and the child went on peeling, his tears falling faster and his sniffs -becoming more and more frequent. At last Joe looked up again. - -“Put down the knife, lad, and leave the onions if you can’t peel them -without setting up a snort like a hog every other second.” - -The boy, only too glad to be relieved of his task, obeyed with alacrity, -and got up looking lovingly at the unlatched door that led out on to the -road. He had not made a step in that direction, however, before his -mother, who had been listening, turned from the fire. “Tant, sit down -and finish them onions,” she said sharply, and then turning to her -husband who was assiduously attending to his net, she said, “Isn’t it -enough, Joe Pullen, for me to wear myself to skin and bone feeding you, -looking after your children, cleaning your home? Isn’t it enough, I say, -for me to do everything for you, to work like a common drudge, to keep -you idle, without you forbidding my son to help me?” - -Her voice grew more and more shrill and her words came faster and faster -until her speech became almost unintelligible. - -Joe looked up cautiously from his work. - -“O peace with ye, Amy,” he said impatiently, the easily called colour -mounting up to his fair hair and his blue eyes growing darker. - -“Ay, that’s it.” - -Mistress Pullen was a tall, well-made woman, and her eyes screwed -themselves into slits of fury as she swung round, platter in hand, -upsetting both children at her skirts, who began at once to whimper with -fear. - -“Ay, that’s it, I must hold my peace! I, who slave day and night to make -you happy, must hold my peace! Hold my peace forsooth!” she continued, -breaking into a sharp laugh. “Look you, Joe Pullen, where would you and -your children be without me? Tell me that. Oh! you sithering rat, you -ungrateful mass of rum-sodden food, where would you be without me?” - -Joe vouchsafed no answer and the good lady, her wrath abating as -suddenly as it had arisen, contented herself with a few muttered -questions as to the possibility of Joe and his family remaining for an -instant on the earth without her, turned again to the fire, shaking off -the yelping little ones who tried to clasp her knees. - -Tant continued to sniff over his onion peeling unmolested. - -Called by her mother, the little fair-haired girl, who played so happily -with the baby, left her game and, placing her charge carefully on the -bed, set out six earthen bowls on the plain boarded table, which took up -most of the space in the middle of the little room, and summoned the -family to supper. Not until everyone was seated did Mistress Pullen lift -the great iron pot off the hook on the chimney beam and, resting it on -the edge of the table, dole out to each person an allowance, which -varied in quantity according to age. In the same way she distributed -chunks of coarse home-made bread, and then seeing everyone served, -finally she sat down to her own meal. - -The Pullens ate without speaking, quickly, noisily, and with evident -relish, dipping the bread in the broth and eating the sodden lumps with -their fingers. Mistress Amy held the baby on her lap, feeding the little -creature with sops from her own bowl. - -When all the broth had been disposed of, more bread and an earthen jar -of honey were brought out and the meal continued. - -Inside the little kitchen all was warm, one might almost say stuffy, -for, in spite of the big fire and the number of people inside, the door -was shut fast and the one little window which the room possessed was not -made to open. However, the noise that the rain, swiftly driven over the -marshlands by a fierce wind, made on the glass, and the hissing drops -that descended the wide chimney, all helped to make the kitchen as -desirable as it could be. - -“Joan Bellamie was a-saying that the Captain of the _Coldlight_ hath -come back to the Ship, Joseph. Have ye heard aught of it?” Mistress -Pullen looked across the table at her husband as she spoke. - -Joe dropped his eyes before her gaze. - -“Oh, yes,” he said casually. - -“Oh, yes, indeed!” Amy’s voice rose again, “and ye did not think to tell -me, did ye? Here I work the live-long day, and you so surly that you -will not tell me the common gossip of the Island! I’d like to meet -another woman who’d rest with ye.” Then she added more quietly. “Did any -of his crew return with him, perchance?” - -Joe shifted uneasily in his chair, and reached out for another piece of -bread before he spoke. - -“They did not,” he said shortly. - -Mistress Pullen took a deep breath. - -“And to think I have lived with a liar fit for the burning all these -years!” she exclaimed. “For it was only this very day that I saw Master -Coot (and if ever there was a snivelling sucking-pig ’tis he)--with my -very own eyes and he told me that the brig was that minute moored in the -Pyfleet, and every man of her crew aboard. A’m ashamed of ye, Joseph, -to lie before the children the way you do.” - -Joe shrugged his shoulders. - -“Ah, well, my girl,” he said significantly, “as far as we’re concerned -they ain’t on the Island, see?” And he rose to his feet and stepped -across to the fireplace. - -Mistress Pullen opened her mouth to reply, but at this moment a violent -knocking at the door interrupted her. - -Joe looked across at his wife. - -“Whoever will it be?” he said. - -“If you had any sense at all you’d go and see instead of standing like a -sheep thunderstruck,” said the lady, getting up from her seat, her baby -on her arm. Striding over to the door, she opened it wide and then -stepped back in astonishment, letting a blast of cold wind and rain into -the over-heated room. - -“Well, come in, whatever you are,” she said at last to someone outside -as she held the door wide open to let them pass. “If you’re not welcome -ye can always go again.” - -A strange bedraggled little figure stepped into the candle-lit room. He -was about nine years old, scantily clothed in a pair of sail-cloth -breeches so large for him that the waist was fastened about his neck -with a coarse string, and the knee-latchets flapped loosely over his -little bare muddy feet, which were torn and scratched with thorns, and -blue with cold. Round his shoulders he hugged what appeared to be the -remains of a woman’s kirtle, the ragged hem hanging down to his knees -and little rivulets of water dripping off the frayed ends on to the -bricks. His face was like his feet, blue and muddy, but two sparkling -blue eyes and a shock of red hair gave a certain charm to an otherwise -insignificant countenance. - -Mistress Pullen shut the door behind him before she turned to look at -her visitor. As soon as she had done so, however, she whisked her baby -over to the other side of the room, exclaiming as she did so: “Mother of -Heaven! ’Tis Red Farren, the Witch’s brat. Out of the house with him. He -can’t stay here bewitching the whole of us.” - -The little creature looked up at her, his face puckering. “Not a witch’s -brat,” he said, and then putting his grimy little fists to his eyes -began to cry bitterly. - -Joe Pullen’s fair-haired daughter made a step toward the pitiful little -figure, but her father’s hand on her arm restrained her. - -“You stay still, Alice, unless you want to wake up one day and find -yourself a gray girl or a coney,” he said. - -Alice, rather frightened, obeyed, and Tant stood by her, his arm round -her, while the two smaller children hung as usual to their mother’s -skirts. The whole Pullen family entrenched behind the table stood -looking at the weeping little stranger for some seconds before any one -spoke again. At last Joe, his natural kindliness overcoming his -superstitious fears, stepped round the table and took the child by the -hand. - -“Why did ye leave Nan’s cabin this time o’ night, lad?” he asked him. - -The boy looked fearfully behind him, and Joe, noting the movement, -himself turned round in some apprehension. However, nothing untoward -being there, Red began to speak through his sobs. - -“Pet Salt and Nan is fightin’ horrid,” he said. - -Mistress Pullen, her curiosity getting the better of her discretion, -came a little nearer. - -“Pet Salt?” she said. “How did Pet Salt come to be up there?” - -“She comed to beg some meal cake,” the child began. “She said she wanted -it for Ben.” - -“Oh!” Mistress Pullen sniffed and looked at her husband significantly. -“And wasn’t it for Ben, manikin?” she said. - -The child looked up. - -“No,” he said eagerly. “No, that’s why they is fighting, mistress, -because ’twas not for my grandsire. No, Nan saw the old ronyon eating it -herself.” - -Joe threw back his head and began to laugh. - -“Oh! ho! and did you run away because the two crones were fighting, -lad?” he said. - -The child nodded, and his tears began to flow again. “And they’s hurt -Win!” he blurted out. - -“Win? Who’s Win?” said Joe curiously. - -“Oh, peace with you worrying the brat,” said Amy. “Prithee, child, did -Nan Swayle lay hands on Pet Salt because she had eaten the meal-cake Nan -had made for thy grandsire?” she questioned eagerly. - -The child shook his head. - -“No mistress, ’twas was not made for Grandsire, ’twas all we had left, -but Nan said that if Ben wanted it he must have it and we go hungry. So -she was vexed at the ronyon’s eating of it herself.” - -“Oh! art hungry now?” The question escaped Joe’s lips before he had time -to stop it. - -The child looked up eagerly. - -“Ay,” he said, his eyes straying to the remains of the food on the -table. “Ay, will ye give me some?” - -Joe immediately stretched his hand for the remnant of the loaf of bread -and the child’s face brightened with expectation, but Mistress Pullen -stepped forward. - -“Mother of Saints! have I wedded a loon? Would ye have the household -entirely bewitched, Joseph Pullen, that you’d feed a witch-child under -our very roof?” she said, as she snatched the bread from his hand and -replaced it on the table. - -Joe looked sheepish and little Red began to cry again. Mistress Pullen -reddened and sniffed fiercely. - -“If he hungers he better go to his sister at the Ship,” she said tartly. -“Heaven knows what with her Captain and her other men she ought to glean -enough to look after her brother.” - -Joe turned on his wife in honest indignation. - -“Amy! how dare ye speak so of Hal Grame’s lass?” he said. “I’m not going -to have my mate’s sweetheart spoke of so.” - -Mistress Pullen shrugged her shoulders. - -“Maybe you like the lass yourself,” she sneered, and then added -fiercely, “anyway, you ought to be ashamed of yourself letting a witch’s -brat stay in the room with your own children. Out of the house with him, -you loony.” - -Joe looked at the forlorn little boy and then at his wife. - -“Maybe I better go with the child,” he suggested casually. - -Mistress Pullen turned on him, withering contempt in her glance. - -“Ay,” she said, “maybe you had. Lord, what an unnatural beast you are, -preferring to go to a rum-shop in the company of a bastard brat than to -rest in peace at your own fireside. Oh, go by all means, and the devil -with you. You fool, do you think Nan Swayle has forgiven the ducking you -gave her at the Restoring of the King?” - -And with this parting shaft, Mistress Pullen, baby on arm, strode across -the kitchen and climbed up the wide ladder to the rooms above. - -Joe looked about him undecidedly. Then his glance fell on the boy. - -“Who’s Win?” he asked, suddenly remembering his question of a minute or -two before. - -The little boy began to cry again and opening his kirtle-cloak -disclosed to the fisherman’s astounded eyes a little black kitten nearly -dead with fright and drenched with rain. - -“This is Win,” said Red. “Him’s hurt!” - -Joe stepped back in horror. - -“The witch’s cat,” he ejaculated. - -Red looked up. - -“No!” he said, “only a little one, look, only a very little one.” He -held it up for Joe’s inspection. It certainly looked a very small, and -young, harmless animal. It was much too frightened to move, and the wet -fur clung closely to its emaciated body. - -Joe came a little nearer and then reached for his coat and cap which -hung behind the door. - -“Come, lad,” he said gruffly, “we must get on to the Ship.” - -The child looked round the warm, bright room longingly, but he followed -Joe out into the rain without a word. - -The man carefully latched the door behind him, and they walked on in -silence for a minute or so, fighting their way against the storm. - -It was bitterly cold and Joe looked down at his little companion -anxiously; the child was stumbling along, the kitten tightly clasped in -his arms; once or twice he nearly fell. - -Joe looked round him cautiously, although had there been any one by they -could not have been seen, then he bent down. - -“You’ll not tell Nan if I carry ye a bit, lad?” he asked. The child -promised eagerly, and Joe swung him up in his arms. - -“Here,” he said, pressing a soft lump into the child’s hands. “Even if -you’re a witch’s brat ye mustn’t be hungered.” - -Red bit into the bread that Joe had slipped into his pocket in his -wife’s absence, and hugged the well-nigh suffocated kitten a little -closer to his breast, while Joe, his head bent before the wind and rain, -pushed on to the Ship. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - - -A little more than an hour after Joe Pullen and little Red Farren left -the cottage, Mistress Amy sat by the fireside, sewing. The five children -were asleep upstairs and everything was quiet. Opposite her in the -chimney corner, his heavy rain-sodden boots smoking in the heat, sat -Blueneck, his unshaven chin resting in his hands. On the table lay the -woollen cap and heavy coat which he had thrown off on entering. The -water which dripped off the skirts of the coat made a little puddle on -the clean red and yellow bricks of the floor. - -“You’re a kind man, Master Blueneck, to come trudging all this way in -the soaking rain to cheer a poor woman whose husband is too surly to -tell her of the doings of the Island,” said the lady, looking up from -her mending, after a silence of a few minutes. - -“Ah, señora.” - -Mistress Pullen blushed with pleasure at the sound of the foreign -address. - -“Where on the Island is better company than yourself?” said the sailor -gallantly, leaning a little forward so that the firelight played on the -brass earrings that shone amongst the short oily curls hanging down the -sides of his face. - -Mistress Pullen giggled and applied herself industriously to her -needlework. - -“I warrant me you’re not so well served at the Ship as you were at the -Victory, Master Blueneck?” she said without looking up. - -Blueneck laughed bitterly. - -“You’re right, mistress,” he said, forgetting the “señora” to Amy’s -disappointment. “The Ship is none so bad a tavern, as taverns are -nowadays, but ’tis of a truth much inferior to the Victory.” - -“I wonder that the Captain rests him there then?” said Mistress Amy, -glancing under her lashes at her visitor. - -“Marry, so do I.” Blueneck’s tone was almost querulous. “Why look you, -mistress,” he added, “is it not bad for our trade for us to tarry so -long at one place, ay, more especially when ’tis here in the East where -the creeks are as unknown to us as to the excise men themselves?” - -“Of a truth ’tis bad indeed,” Mistress Pullen spoke with conviction. “I -wonder the Captain has it so,” she remarked again glancing sideways at -him. - -Blueneck looked into the fire for a moment before he spoke. “Methinks -the Captain is bewitched,” he said at last. - -“Bewitched!” Mistress Amy, her thoughts flying at once to her other -visitor of the evening, spoke in some alarm. - -Blueneck shrugged his shoulders. - -“Anyway, I never saw him so before,” he said, “and I’ve sailed aboard -his ship these ten years.” - -“But whoever would bewitch him?” asked Mistress Pullen, looking up -innocently, as though no hint of the affairs of the Ship had reached -her. - -“A marvellous pretty wench,” said Blueneck, and then he added hastily, -“but of no comparison with thee, señora.” - -Mistress Amy laughed. - -“‘Tis a flatterer you are,” she said, “but I never heard of a pretty -wench of the Ship, Master Blueneck; will she be one of the Island -girls?” - -Blueneck looked up. - -“Ay,” he said, “‘tis a lass called Anny Farran.” - -“Oh!” Mistress Pullen’s eyebrows rose, and she pursed up her lips. “That -child!” - -Blueneck looked at her curiously. - -“Hast heard aught against the lass?” he asked. - -Amy looked about her carefully, then leaning a little forward opened her -mouth as though to speak, but as though another thought had crossed her -mind she drew back and, shaking her head, said piously, “But who am I to -take away a poor slut’s character? ’Tis not my nature, and I pray you, -Master Blueneck, that you will not urge me, for my very conscience -revolts against it.” She paused. “Though, mind you, I could an I would,” -she went on, “but then, as I said, the story will do the lass no good.” - -“You make me curious, señora,” said the sailor in his best manner. - -But Mistress Pullen for a very good reason, namely, that she could not -think of a convincing story on the spot, was not to be prevailed on, and -the conversation flagged for a time. At last she broke the silence. - -“Then the Captain of the _Coldlight_ is much attracted by this--this, -this wench?” she asked. - -“Attracted!” Blueneck looked up excitedly. “I tell you, mistress, I -never saw him so before--of course, you will understand, señora, there -have been other women--how could there not be? But never has it been so -that he has lost his delight in the trade. No,” he added, “it has not -been like this these last ten years, and before then he was but a lad. -Without doubt the maid has bewitched him.” - -Mistress Pullen began to be interested. - -“Have there been very many other women who loved the gallant Captain?” -she said, her respect for the Spaniard growing at every word. - -Blueneck threw up his hands. - -“So many, mistress, I could not name them all.” - -Mistress Amy thrilled with interest, but her face fell at her next -thought. - -“And now he is enamoured with an Island wench?” she said, feeling that -the Captain had somehow lowered his standard of romance. - -“Ay,” said Blueneck, “but ’tis a new affair this time; before, it was -the wenches who sighed for the Captain and the Captain who laughed and -was merry, but this time it is the wench who is merry and the -Captain”--he laughed--“oh, the Captain is bewitched,” he said. - -“Indeed!” Mistress Pullen looked surprised. “I wonder that Mistress Sue -would brook the affair in her uncle’s house.” - -“Ho! ho! ho!” Blueneck laughed, his earrings glittering in the -firelight. “Mistress Sue? Why, Mistress Amy, that lass would give her -ears to get a fair look from Black’erchief Dick. I warrant you Master -French is well-nigh mad at her neglect.” - -Mistress Pullen sighed at the waywardness of youth and went on with her -sewing. - -“Ah, and that’s another thing,” said Blueneck. “Did you know that Master -French was prevented from going to Tiptree last Tuesday?” - -“Prevented! Were there excise men on the Stroud?” Mistress Amy spoke -quickly, voicing the fear of all the Island smugglers. - -The Stroud, a narrow, bridge-like road across the mud, was the one -connection the Island had with the mainland, and once the officers of -the law held it, there was no telling what dangers would be involved. - -Blueneck smiled. - -“Nay,” he said, “they will be as foolish as ever they were. Nay, there -was some talk about the goods, and the Captain swore that he would not -rest another night at the Victory, and that if Master French wanted -aught from him he must come to the Ship and fetch it. So he had to -return.” - -“Indeed, and when will he be going again, Master Blueneck, for I was -wishing to get me a piece of ribbon for my new kirtle-top?” said -Mistress Pullen, her interest reviving. - -The Spaniard looked at her, smiling. “Would you allow me to get it for -you, señora?” he said in as exact imitation as he could manage of the -Captain’s manner. - -Mistress Amy looked at him in surprise. - -“Why, surely you’re not going to Tiptree, Master Blueneck, are you?” she -said. - -“I would go to London, if you wished aught from thence, mistress,” said -the sailor loftily. - -Amy looked at him in admiration. “If only Joe would speak so,” she -reflected. - -The sailor, seeing the impression he had made, rose to his feet, -narrowly escaping the chimney beam. - -“To-morrow,” he said, “I shall ride to Tiptree and bring the fairest -dame in the Island a ribbon.” He reached for his cap and coat, and -buttoning them on, made for the door. - -Amy followed him, thanking him. They exchanged farewells, Mistress -Pullen blushingly consenting to a kiss, and parted. - -As soon as his footsteps had died away, Mistress Pullen slipped a cloak -over her head and moved to the window, through which she could see a -faint patch of light about two hundred yards away. - -“Ah!” she said to herself, “Joan Bellamie will be yet awake, what a deal -I have to tell the ronyon.” And she slipped out, shutting the door -behind her. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - - -“Anny, lass, I would speak with thee; wilt harken?” - -Hal put the question timidly as he looked across at his sweetheart. - -They were alone in the Ship’s kitchen; Hal re-sanded the floor while -Anny sat on the window-ledge cleaning a pair of old brass candlesticks. -It was four o’clock in the afternoon, and the cold, watery sun shot a -few last rays of yellow light over the Island before it sank down behind -the mainland. Inside the kitchen it was warm and beginning to get dark, -for the fire had been allowed to die down to a few smouldering red and -white embers, and it was yet too early to light the dips. Outside in the -yard Anny could see her little brother talking to old Gilbot, who had -wrapped himself up in a seaman’s jacket, and had stepped out to taste -the air. - -The old man was fond of children, and Anny sighed with relief as she saw -the strange pair--Red still wore his costume of the night before--take -hands and after some animated talk walk off together down the road in -the direction of the sea, laughing as they went. - -Hal made up the fire with logs which he had been drying on the hearth, -and crossed the room and stood beside the window-ledge just in front of -the girl, before he spoke again. - -“Will you harken to me?” he repeated. - -Anny looked up, smiling. “Harken to thee, Hal?” she said. “Why, certes, -thou needst not look so solemnly; why should I not harken to thee?” - -The boy did not speak for a moment but stood fidgeting before her. - -Anny put down the candlestick which she was cleaning, and slipping off -the window-ledge led him over to the fireplace, where she sat down on -one of the long, high-backed seats and pulled him down beside her. - -“Do you want to tell me you don’t want to marry me?” she asked half -jestingly, half anxiously, as she leaned her little round head with its -long black plaits on his shoulder. - -Hal turned to her in great astonishment. - -“Marry, lass! How can ye be so cruel as to judge me so?” he said. “Of -course not!” - -“Oh, the saints be praised for that,” said the girl quaintly. “Lord, how -you fear’d me, Hal,” she added, kneeling up on the seat to kiss him. - -The boy put his arm round her. - -“Anny,” he said quietly, his face grave and old for one of his years, -“you’re terrible young yet, seventeen ain’t you?” The girl nodded, -uncertain as to what was coming yet. “Ah, well, you ain’t had time to -grow wise, have you?” he continued, still holding her on the seat beside -him. - -“I reckon you ain’t had much more, Hal,” she said, laughing. “You’re but -eighteen, ain’t you?” - -Hal blushed. - -“Ay, maybe,” he said. “But I know what I’m telling you.” - -Anny kissed him lightly on the forehead. - -“I’m harkening,” she said. - -Hal opened his mouth to speak and then shut it again; then he withdrew -his arm from about her waist and stood up. - -Anny looked at him in astonishment not unmixed with fear. - -“Why, what in the world is the matter with ye, lad?” she said. “You -don’t want to go for a sailor, do you?” - -The boy shook his head violently, and Anny began to feel alarmed. - -“Whatever will you be worrying about next?” she said. - -Hal stepped toward her, and putting a hand on her forehead pushed her -head back until she looked into his eyes. - -“You--you--you’re not loving the Spaniard, lass?” he blurted out, -ashamed of the words as soon as he had spoken them. - -Anny looked at him for a moment, uncertain whether to be offended or to -laugh. - -“Hal, I’m ashamed that you should be such a child,” she said, a little -smile hovering round her mouth. “Why should I love any one but you?” - -The boy appeared to be satisfied, for he laughed and kissed her, but -then he added, “I don’t like the Spaniard, lass. I wish you wouldn’t -hark to his swaggerings.” - -Anny turned round. - -“Hal, you wouldn’t have me ill-tempered to the customers?” she said as -she picked up the half-cleaned candlestick and set to work on it again. - -Hal thrust his hands into his pockets and shifted his weight from one -foot to the other. - -“Nay, lass, of course not. I would not bid you be uncivil, but, truth, I -thought you liked the foreigner’s big talk and notice of you. I----” - -“He is a pleasant gentleman,” said the girl, “but, Lord! I mark not half -he says.” - -“You’d not let him kiss you, Anny?” - -Hal spoke sharply and Anny looked up in amazement. - -“Mother of Grace,” she ejaculated, “for what do you take me?” - -The boy was beside her in a moment. - -“Forgive me, lass,” he said, “I did but want ye to promise to have no -dealings with the foreigner--I--love you so, see?” - -“Oh!” said Anny, laughing as she straightened her hair after his -embrace. “No one would suspect you of kissing a lass before, Hal. You -can’t be knowing how strong you are.” - -“That’s as may be, but will you promise to have no truck with the -Spaniard?” the boy persisted. - -“Ay, of course I promise,” Anny sighed at his distrust as she spoke. Hal -kissed her again, then walked over to the fireplace and stood for some -moments, resting his head on the wooden ledge below the chimney-piece -and staring down into the smoky crackling fire. - -He felt that he had appeared ridiculous in Anny’s eyes, and his young -blood revolted at the thought. In vain he tried to comfort himself with -the thought that it was only his love for her which made him so anxious, -but the idea that she must think him merely jealous would force itself -on his mind, making him uncomfortable. However, he knew that the Captain -might be a formidable rival so he said nothing else at the time. - -Anny sat on the window-ledge, rubbing the candlestick with more energy -than was necessary. - -She was hurt that Hal should think her such a light-o’-love, but all the -same she thrilled with pleasure to think that he was jealous of anybody -because of her. It gave her such a pleasant feeling of ownership and, as -she reflected happily, she was very fond of him. - -Suddenly she paused to listen. Coming down the road she could hear the -scrunching of heavy wagon wheels. She looked up at the old horologe on -the chimney-piece. - -“That won’t be Master French yet awhile, will it?” she said. - -“Eh?” Hal pushed his hand over his forehead and turned to her. “I don’t -hear any one,” he said, “and it wouldn’t be him yet; the roads ain’t -safe before dark nowadays.” - -Anny sat still for a moment. - -“There is someone,” she cried, as a tumbril drawn by a piebald gelding -turned into the yard. - -Hal stepped across to the window and looked out over the girl’s head. - -“Oh! ’tis Cip de Musset,” he said, as the man in the tumbril climbed out -and pushed back the oiled flaps of his head-covering from his face. “I -warrant he brings the rum from the brig.” He opened the door and went -out bare-headed into the yard. - -Anny watched him through the window, saw him greet the man heartily, and -then look into the cart at the other’s invitation. - -“Right!” she heard him say, “six of rum and three of Canary. Here, John -Pattern.” - -A man came out of one of the stables. Hal said something to him which -she could not catch. The man nodded and led the horse into a corner of -the yard, where he proceeded to unload the cart. - -The man of whom Hal had spoken as Cip de Musset was tall, long-legged, -and loosely built, with a black beard which curled down onto his chest. -He stepped up to the inner door with Hal, and then stopped and went back -to the cart as though he had forgotten something. After groping under -the sacking coverings for a while he pulled out a fair-sized bundle tied -up in a piece of sail-cloth, and with this under his arm, came back to -the door where Hal was waiting for him. As he crossed the yard he caught -sight of Anny peering through the window and smiled at her, showing a -set of enormous yellow teeth. - -Anny tossed her head and turned away from the window, and picking up the -two candlesticks carried them off to the first guest-chamber where they -belonged. - -When she returned, the sail-cloth bundle was lying on the table, and Hal -and Cip de Musset were sitting together by the fire, the latter drinking -hot rum. - -“Good-morrow, fair one,” grinned the visitor as he looked up, “there’s -somewhat on the table for thee.” - -His clothes proclaimed him a sailor, and his manners were free and easy. - -“For me?” Anny looked first at the bundle and then over at Hal who was -watching her covertly. - -“And--er--and who will it be sent from, Master de Musset?” she said at -last. - -Cip de Musset laughed. - -“Open it, lassie,” he said, “open it and see.” - -Anny, nothing loath, pulled at the knots, and pushed back the -sail-cloth; underneath was a white linen covering. - -Hal rose to his feet and in spite of himself craned his neck to see. - -The other man got up and stood beside the girl, looking down at the -bundle. The arrival of a parcel was an unusual occurrence at the Ship. - -Anny fingered the linen for a moment, and then with a deft movement of -her little brown hand switched it off. She gave a gasp of surprise, and -putting out her hands held up a piece of Lyons silk. It was of a pale -honey colour and of a texture not unlike taffeta. She shook out the -glistening sheet and held the piece high up to her chin. The effect made -even Hal gasp. Cip de Musset put his tankard down on the table and -stepped back a few paces to look at her. - -“That’s right, lassie, just a bit nearer the window,” he said. - -Anny obeyed, as proud as a snake of its new skin, and stood so that the -little remaining light might fall upon her. - -Cip rested his huge hairy hands on his hips and leant back a little, his -head on one side, and one eye shut. - -“By the Lord, but you’re as fair as a new figurehead, lass,” he said -approvingly. - -Anny looked down and laughed with delight. She had never seen such stuff -before, and the blood rushed to her face as she saw Hal’s expression of -amazed admiration as he stared at her. With a little sigh she folded up -the silk and returned to the bundle. It contained a letter, a piece of -green frieze, and a little carved box. Anny laid aside the letter and -the box, and looked at the frieze; there seemed to be a great deal of -it. - -Cip stepped forward to help her, and taking one end walked over to the -door, while she, holding her side, went to the fireplace, yet the strip -sagged in the middle to the floor. - -“Two new kirtles and a pair of galligaskins for Red,” thought the girl, -as she wound up the cloth, and turned her attention to the box. - -Cip de Musset nudged Hal, and jerked his thumb in her direction. - -“Look how the lassie plays with new toys,” he whispered. - -Hal turned away sharply, frowning angrily. - -Cip stared at him in amazement and then, shrugging his shoulders, looked -across at the girl. - -Anny had not noticed Hal’s expression, and Cip’s face broke into smiles -again as he watched her. She was trying to open the little wooden box, -her face was flushed, and she was breathing quickly with childish -excitement. At last she gave it up, and, turning to Cip, offered it for -him to open. The sailor wiped his hands carefully on his -green-and-yellow neckerchief before he took the box gingerly between his -thumb and forefinger. After turning it over once or twice he tried his -strength on the tightly fitting lid and jerked it off, and held it out -to the girl. - -Anny took it eagerly and gave a little cry of delight as she examined -the contents. - -“Marry! Hal, I prithee, see!” she laughed as she pulled out a long -string of polished amber beads and put them over her head. “And, oh, -look you! look you!” she exclaimed, holding out a brooch about the size -of a large oyster, which was of painted porcelain with a silver border -studded with brilliants. “Oh, and see! Look, look, Hal! why don’t you -look?” she went on as she pulled first one trinket after another out of -the little wooden box and held it up for their inspection. Suddenly she -paused, and putting in her hand very carefully brought out a little -carved-wood elephant, brought no doubt from the East by some traveller. - -“Oh, what a mannikin,” she exclaimed, fingering the exquisite -workmanship in wonderment. “Look ’ee, Hal, whatever will it be?” - -Hal looked down at the little figure as she stood before him, the carved -bauble lying in the palm of her small brown hand, and sighed. - -“Oh!” he said, as he picked up the elephant and looked at it -quizzically. “I reckon ’tis some heathen image.” - -Anny snatched it away from him and held it tightly. - -“Oh! nay,” she said almost pleadingly, “‘tis not, indeed, or anyway ’tis -marvellous dainty.” - -Cip stepped forward heavily and looked over her shoulder. - -“Oh! nay,” he said at last, “‘tis not a heathen image; ’tis a moulding -of a beast.” - -Anny looked pleased. - -“What fine little beasts they must be,” she observed. - -“Ah, yes,” said Cip, nodding his head sagely, “wonderful fine little -beasts.” - -Anny laughed happily, and turned to the silk-and trinket-strewn table. - -“Oh, won’t I be fine!” she exclaimed, flinging out her arms as though to -embrace the table’s load. - -Hal grunted. - -“Hadn’t you better look at the sealed paper?” he said sulkily. - -But Anny was too overjoyed to notice his tone. - -“O marry! I forgot,” she exclaimed with a little excited giggle, as she -picked up the square envelope and broke open the red seal. - -“Ah!” said she, as she studied the large flourishing script within. - -Cip shot a covert glance at Hal and then hid his smile in his tankard. - -“Ah!” said Anny again, turning the paper over. - -Hal became impatient. - -“Well, lass?” he said, rising. - -Anny blushed, and then thrust the paper in his hand. - -“Thou knowest I cannot read, Hal?” she said. “Wilt decipher it for me?” - -Hal took it willingly, although with some show of indifference, and -holding the paper at arms’ length, read it carefully through to himself. - -“Plague upon it all!” he exclaimed. - -Anny looked at him anxiously. - -“What does it say?” she said, looking over his shoulder. - -Hal flushed. - -“I’ll not tell thee,” he said angrily. - -“Oh!” Anny’s tone expressed disappointment, and old Cip de Musset, who -had been preparing himself to hear another man’s letter, looked up. - -“Oh! nay, lad, nay,” he said solemnly, “tell the lass her own letter. -Ay, marry, now you must, to be honest.” - -Hal frowned. - -“To be honest?” he said, puzzled. - -“Ay, to be honest.” Cip was emphatic. “For if you don’t, lad, you alone -will know the matter in the letter, which, look you, is not yours but -the lass’s. Taking is taking whether it be goods or fine phrases,” he -concluded, wagging his head sagely. - -Hal shrugged his shoulders. - -“Well, then, harken,” he said, and began to read sulkily and at a great -pace: - - “Into the lap of the fair lady who holdeth the whole heart of a - great sailor in her sweet keeping, these fineries and divers other - useful objects are munificently poured. - - “Prithee deck thyself, wench, for the delight of thy noble and - honourable admirer--Dick Delfazio, Captain of the _Coldlight_.” - -“Did ever you hear such sithering foolishness?” he concluded. - -But neither Anny nor Cip was looking at him; at the last words of the -letter they had turned to each other in mutual surprise and admiration. - -“Ah!” said old Cip, leaning back on his bench. “Wonderful way he has wi’ -words and wenches. Damn me if they two don’t go pretty well together,” -he added thoughtfully. - -Anny sighed with delight and turned to Hal. - -“Oh! isn’t it a fine letter,” she exclaimed happily. “Will I have to -write one back?” - -Hal looked up, and the expression on his boyish face made her pause in -her happiness, and turn to him anxiously. - -“Anny Farran, what are you making of yourself?” he began slowly, his -young imagination magnifying the occasion until he felt himself the -injured lover leading his frail betrothed away from the pretty walks of -folly. - -Anny looked at him in wonderment and he went on: - -“Anny, are you tending to accept these--these fripperies, like a common -serving-wench, and worse?” - -Anny blushed and started; then she looked from her lover to the table -and back again. - -“Not take them?” she said, her mouth drooping a little at the corners -and her eyes growing larger and very bright. - -“Of course not!” - -Wrapped in the blanket of his youthful virtue the boy felt no sympathy -for the despairing glance which the pathetic little girl in front of him -cast at her shabby, much-stained kirtle and well-mended bodice. - -Anny swallowed something in her throat and blinked her eyes once or -twice, her long dark lashes becoming spiky and blacker than before. Then -she laughed a little unnaturally and rubbed her hand awkwardly down the -sides of her skirt. - -“Oh, of course not,” she said, laughing still on a strange high pitch, -as she gathered up the finery and put it carefully back into the -sail-cloth covering. “Of course not,” she repeated mechanically, never -allowing her fingers to stray over the smooth soft surface of the silk -or to play amongst the amber beads or ivory ornaments. “There,” she said -at last as the last trinket was slipped into the little box, and she -looked round, the bright colour still in her cheeks and the forced smile -on her lips. “Oh! and the little beast?” she said half questioningly, -half agreeing, as she picked up the little carved elephant and looked at -it wistfully. - -“And the little beast,” said Hal firmly. - -Anny sighed and slipped it in with the others, then tied up the -sail-cloth with a firm hand. - -“Master de Musset,” she said a little unsteadily, “would you be kind -enough to--to take this back to the Captain and say I can’t accept it? -Say--say of course not,” she added. - -Cip de Musset rose to his feet, bewilderment on his face as he looked -from one to the other of the two young people. - -“Say you sent it back?” he said at last, turning to the girl. “Nay, say -he sent it back,” he added, jerking his thumb in Hal’s direction. - -Anny stepped forward quickly and laid her hand on his arm, anxiety -written in her very posture. - -“Oh, nay! I pray you, Master de Musset, say I sent it back,” she said -eagerly. “I beg of you to tell my message rightly.” - -Cip looked into her earnest little face and smiled. - -“All right, lassie,” he said. “But,” he added, his voice and face -becoming suddenly grave, “you have a care how you anger Black’erchief -Dick. You young ones--you’re sweethearts, too, ain’t you?” - -“Yes, but you won’t say,” Anny spoke quickly and Cip shook his head. - -“Oh, no!” he said, grinning. “I won’t say. I be going.” - -He moved over to the window and looked out. - -“Here be Ezekiel French just drove up,” he remarked. - -Anny looked up at the clock. - -“Mother o’ Grace!” she ejaculated, “I have forgot to call Mistress Sue,” -and she ran out of the door and up the stairs to the little room which -she and Sue shared. - -Hal picked up the sail-cloth bundle and handed it to Cip, who took it -without a word and went out into the yard. He stood talking to French -some minutes and then walked over to his cart. - -“Poor little lassie,” he muttered as he climbed into the tumbril and -turned the piebald gelding out of the gate. “Poor little lassie,” he -repeated. “Lord, ain’t we particular when we’re young.” He looked at the -bundle on the floor behind him and shrugged his shoulders. “This here -Black’erchief Dick and all,” he concluded, sighing and whipping up his -horse. - - * * * * * - -Big French stood in the Ship yard talking to Hal and old John Pattern, -the ostler. He leaned lazily against the shaft of his wagon, an arm -stretched out over the back of one of the horses. The wagon was half -full of mysterious sacking-covered bales and little round casks, the -first containing silk and the other tobacco. - -“Have ye got them ten trusses’ straw I bespoke, Hal?” French was saying, -the barley stalk he was chewing moving up and down in his mouth. - -“Ay, in the barn; that on the right is yourn,” Hal replied readily. - -Big French looked at John Pattern enquiringly. The old man grinned. -“That’ll be all right, sir,” he said, pocketing the coin which the big -man had given him. - -“You’ll cover the stuff well up?” French enquired. “Undo the first five -truss and spread it over the stuff and then put the rest, bound up, -atop, you know how.” - -The man nodded. - -“Ain’t been on the Island for sixty-seven years for nothing,” he said, -winking one bright blue eye. - -French laughed. - -“Maybe,” he said, “but you never can tell when the roads will get -dangerous again. What with footpads whom I fear not and excise folk -whom I do--you never know,” and he shrugged his shoulders, and soon -added, a smile breaking over his handsome face, “but, Lord, it’s all in -the trade, so what’s the use of talking?” - -He turned away with Hal, and John touching his cap went off to the -barn--a long low building on the left of the Ship. - -“I’m taking that dog Blueneck and his mate Coot along wi’ me,” French -remarked, as he and Hal neared the kitchen door. “You ain’t seen them up -here yet, I suppose?” - -Hal shook his head as he lifted the latch. - -“No,” he said, “but they’ll come, don’t you fear, the sniffling Spanish -rats.” - -French laughed and was about to reply, but as his eyes fell upon -Mistress Sue who had stepped to the door to meet them, the words died on -his lips, and he grinned sheepishly. - -In the kitchen the dips had been lighted, the fire had got up, and all -round the hearth was bright and cheerful. - -Sue followed and stood in front of him. - -Anny sat in her usual place at the window. She was sewing the buttons on -an old coat of Gilbot’s, and several times she pricked her fingers, and -then hastily dashed the back of her hand across her eyes, but otherwise -she was very still and no one else in the room noticed her. - -Hal went to draw a noggin of rum for French, and while he was away, the -door opened, and Blueneck and Habakkuk Coot came in. - -French, who had just formed a complete sentence to open conversation -with Sue, scowled at the intruders, turned his back on the astonished -girl, and stared into the fire. Perhaps it was the wisest thing he could -have done, for Sue, as she bustled off to attend to the two sailors, -began to think about him, a thing she had not done seriously since that -evening when Black’erchief Dick first came to the Ship. - -It was strange, she thought. Usually Big French seemed so pleased to see -her, so ready to laugh with her, so childishly shy when she spoke -directly to him, and she found herself thinking with pleasure of that -evening when Gilbot had interrupted him in a most important question. -She laughed to herself. Ah! that was before the advent of the Spaniard. -Ah! the Spaniard! she sighed, and then flushed hotly at her own -thoughts. What was the Spaniard to her? A man who was not even -interested in her. She tossed her head, but all the same she sighed -again before she put the tankards down before the two shipmates of the -_Coldlight_, and returned once more to the young giant at the fireside. - -“Master French,” she said, planting herself before him, “would you get -me a thing or two at the market?” - -French beamed at her. - -“Anything,” he said jerkily, as though the word had been released from -captivity, “or everything,” he added suddenly and earnestly. - -Sue did not understand him and she looked down in surprise. - -“Everything?” she repeated. - -French blushed, opened his mouth, shut it again, then he cleared his -throat noisily. “Everything you wish, mistress,” he said finally, -inwardly cursing his shyness. - -Sue perched herself on the table in front of him and enumerated the odds -and ends that the Ship required. - -Anny looked at the pair shyly from out her corner. - -“Ah! but how much of the flannel, mistress?” French was saying. - -“Six ells an it pleases you,” Sue replied. - -Anny gulped and applied herself industriously to her sewing. - -Just then the door opened and John Pattern put in his smiling head. - -“Master French,” he called. - -French, who had just begun to enjoy himself, looked up with another -scowl. - -“All’s ready,” said John, “and, if you’s going to get to Tiptree afore -eleven, ye better start.” - -“Right!” French rose to his feet with a sigh and walked to the door. -“Come on,” he said to the two sailors who were looking round anxiously. - -Habakkuk sniffed noisily and happily, his pale, bilious little face -positively shining with excitement as he got up hastily and trotted to -the door, Blueneck following. - -The rest of the company followed out into the yard to see the -adventurers safely off the premises. - -It was a sharply cold, clear frosty night, with a mist hanging low over -the marshes. There was no wind and the place was very silent. The sky -was clear and thickly sprinkled with stars and the moon, nearly full, -shed a white ghostly glow over the countryside. - -Old John Pattern, a large box lantern in his hand, hovered hither and -thither like some old and bluff will-o’-the-wisp. - -French walked round the wagon to make sure that everything was in order. -Then he climbed up on to the shaft and perched himself on the -driving-seat, which consisted of a board nailed flat on the front of the -wagon. - -“Come on, if you are coming at all,” he called to Blueneck, who -scrambled into the one remaining seat beside him. - -“Hi, where shall I go?” said Habakkuk, sniffing and hopping about in his -anxiety. - -French shrugged his shoulders. - -“Best get up on to the straw atop,” he said. - -Habakkuk climbed on to the hub of the wheel and with Hal’s help got -safely on to the straw where he lay quite still. - -“Ready?” said French, and then turned the horses about without waiting -for an answer, and drove out of the gate amidst the jests and farewells -of the onlookers. - -“You won’t forget the flannel?” Sue called after him. - -French’s deep, pleasant voice rang back through the thin, cold air: -“Rather would I forget the wagon, mistress.” - -Sue laughed. - -“There’s a new gown on the way,” she said with a sigh of satisfaction as -she went back to the kitchen. - -Anny gulped and Hal, turning at that moment, saw her disappointed little -face in the moonlight. She looked at him so sorrowfully without -speaking, and then went into the Inn. - -He was about to follow her but checked himself; he began to realize a -little how much she cared for pretty things and what she had given up -with the sail-cloth bundle. Pushing his hands into his pockets he walked -out of the gate and down the road to the sea, his chin on his breast. He -had not gone very far before he met old Gilbot stumping along alone. - -The old man hailed him cheerily and bade him go down to fetch little Red -who, he averred, was scooning stones on the clear sea. “No one obeys -me,” he concluded with a chuckle. “I can’t make the young one come. Go -fetch him, Hal.” - -He waddled off, smiling and talking to himself. - -Hal walked on in deep thought, kicking the stones in the road with his -clogs. - -Anny was fond of pretty fripperies and ornaments; she liked to be -admired and looked at, and would have kept the sail-cloth bundle for its -own worth, without a thought for the giver. - -Hal kicked at a stone savagely, and swore loudly. He was eighteen and as -bitter against the world as it is possible to be at that age. He -remembered Anny’s little white face in the moonlight as Big French drove -off, Sue’s request in his ears, and her disappointed, sorrowful glance -at him before she returned to the kitchen. He had reached the sea by -this time and he stood for a moment peering out over the mist-ridden -water. “If only I had money,” he thought. “Lord!” - -Staring out into the white moonlit vapour he saw Anny in her -honey-coloured silk, her eyes bright and her lips a little parted, just -as he had seen her that afternoon. Then he saw himself beside her, no -longer a deputy landlord and everybody’s errand boy, but a man of -importance in a new blue cloth coat with silver buttons and a ruffle in -the sleeves. He was holding her hand and they were married. - -“Oh! if only I had money!” the words escaped from his mouth like a -groan, and he shivered involuntarily, almost afraid of his own voice; -everything around him was so shadowy and unreal. - -“Hal Grame, is that you? Oh! how you frightened me.” The voice seemed to -start from the pebbles at his feet and he sprang back in alarm, crossing -himself. - -“Who’s there?” he said sharply. - -“Only me and Win.” Red Farran got up from the bank of seaweed where he -had been sitting and put a little wet hand into Hal’s. - -“Why do you want money?” he said. “Win an’ me want money, too.” - -Hal looked down at the fantastical little figure before he answered: - -“Why do I want money----?” he began, his voice rising with silly, sweet, -half-theatrical boyish passion; then he checked himself and shrugged his -shoulders. “Oh, nothing,” he said. - -Red looked at the sea. - -“It’s too dark to scoon stones,” he remarked. “How many times can you -make one hop? I made one go nine times once in smooth water,” he added -modestly. - -Hal vouchsafed no answer, and Red sat down again on a bank of seaweed. - -“Here’s Win,” he said softly as he fumbled in his ragged clothes and -brought out the kitten, now quite dry but very sleepy, and hugged it up -to his neck. - -“If we had money wouldn’t we eat a lot and be happy?” He squeezed the -kitten a little harder and the unhappy animal squealed sleepily. Red -laughed. “Yes,” he said, “I think so, too.” - -There was silence for a few minutes save for the gentle lapping of the -water and the scrape of moving pebbles as the waves rolled them up and -down on the shore. - -“Money’s very useful, isn’t it?” said Red at last. - -“Ay,” Hal replied fervently. - -“Master Gilbot said that, too,” went on the child as he pitched a stone -and waited to hear the gentle “plop” which it made as it reached the -water. - -Hal looked up. - -“What did he say?” he asked. - -Red screwed up his face in thought. - -“I forget,” he said, “it was something about leaving the Ship to a man -who had money.” He tossed another stone, then turned his attention to -the kitten. - -“A man with money,” said Hal. “What man?” - -“Oh! any man, I suppose,” said Red vaguely, stroking the cat’s fur up -the wrong way. - -“Any man with money,” repeated Hal to himself; then he began to laugh -loudly, unnaturally, and very high. - -Red clapped his hands over his ears and the kitten snuggled into his -chest. - -“Don’t do that, Hal,” he said imploringly, “it’s just like Nan when she -sees Pet Salt.” - -Hal stopped and pulled himself together. - -“Best be getting back,” he said, and started off along the lane. - -The child got up without a word and trotted after him, the kitten -wrapped safely in the folds of his kirtle-cloak. - -Hal did not think about the boy; he strode along, his eyes on the -ground. - -“I will get money,” he whispered to himself. “I’ve never had any. I’ve -never had aught to give her, and women be capricious and whimsical. They -care for that foolery. Before God I swear some day I’ll own the Ship, -and, oh, you holy Saints, let me keep her till then.” - - - - -CHAPTER IX - - -About nine o’clock on the following morning, when the hoar-frost was -still on the ragged grass and leafless trees, Anny hurried down the road -which led to the Ship. She had been to see Nan Swayle, and was returning -from her cabin with a large skep of onions which the old woman had -insisted on sending to Gilbot in return for the half keg of rum which he -had given her. - -It was bitterly cold, and Anny hugged the threadbare shawl very tightly -about her shoulders as she hastened on, her head bent before the driving -wind. - -“Well met, mistress,” said a musical voice behind her. “Prithee, may I -carry thy basket?” - -Anny’s heart sank as she turned her head. - -Black’erchief Dick came forward, a smile on his face, and stretched out -a pair of dainty white hands for the skep. - -Anny blushed and withheld it from him. - -“Nay, I would not dream of letting you trouble, sir,” she said. “I--I -would rather carry it myself.” - -Dick laughed. - -“And I would rather carry it myself,” he said. “Faith, mistress, I -warrant me we’ll have to bear it together.” - -So saying he gaily caught hold of the handle nearest him and they walked -on, he chatting merrily and she alternately laughing at his sallies, -blushing, and smirking at his well-seasoned stories. They made strange -contrast as they went, the skep swinging between them, the girl, her -shabby green kirtle and torn black bodice, her heavy clogs sinking in -the deep slushy mud of the road, and the Spaniard newly clothed in -shining brocaded satin, with point-lace collar and ruffled cuffs, his -fashionable short surcoat displaying a tucked embroidered shirt -marvellously laundered; his cloak of the finest Amsterdam cloth a little -open in the front showing the hilt of his famous knife as it hung in his -gem-studded belt. - -“Mistress, prithee why didst thou return my gifts yestere’en?” said Dick -at last as they neared the Ship. - -Anny, who had been waiting for this, took a deep breath. - -“For what do you take me, sir?” she said, turning her big innocent eyes -upon him. - -Dick looked at her curiously. Was it possible that this little country -drudge was different from all the other women he had met? He nearly -dropped his side of the skep in his surprise. - -“I crave thy pardon, mistress,” he said dazedly, and they walked on in -silence till they reached the Ship. - -Then Dick spoke again: - -“I will come in for a stoup of mine host’s sweet sack,” he said, and -then added softly, for the door was open, “and I would speak seriously -with thee.” - -Anny went into the kitchen rather self-consciously and looked round. No -one was there and she went out to the scullery with the onions. - -When she returned the Spaniard was sitting by the fireside, his daintily -shod feet resting on the hearthstone. He did not look up as she came in, -so she tripped across to the shelves to get him a tankard, and then -unearthed a flagon of sack from under the cask form. - -“Prithee set it here to warm, child,” said Dick, pointing to the hob. - -Anny did as she was told. He touched her hand lightly as she passed him. - -“And now, mistress, will it please you to sit before me?” he said. - -Anny sat down, and the Spaniard looked at her in admiration for a moment -before he spoke. - -“Hast heard much said of Dick Delfazio?” he continued, smiling at her, -and leaning forward a little, his elbow on his knee and one hand -supporting his chin and shielding his face from the fire. - -Anny dropped her eyes, not quite certain what to say. - -But as he waited for an answer, she stammered, “Ay, a great deal an it -please you.” - -“Aught to my discredit?” The Spaniard spoke sharply and frowned. - -“Oh, nay, sir, nay.” Anny spoke hastily as she noted his displeasure. -“Rather the other way.” - -A smile spread over the man’s face for a moment, and he looked at her. - -“Yet, mistress, you refused my gifts,” he said softly. - -An expression of pain passed over the girl’s face but she said steadily: -“Ay, sir. And I would not have any one think I would take them. Methinks -you mistake me, sir,” she added proudly. - -The Spaniard did not speak; he sat looking at her steadfastly without -moving his position, his glittering deep black eyes fixed on her face, -and an inscrutable expression on his lips. - -Anny did not look up, and at last the Spaniard leaned back in his seat, -new interest in his face and a twinkle of pleasure in his eyes. - -“Mistress, you mistake me,” he said gently. “Believe me I never thought -you aught but a maiden as fair in reputation as in face. What villain -can have read anything else but pure admiration in my small offerings to -you?” - -Anny looked up quickly, her face glowing with confusion. She thought -angrily of Hal’s outburst and opened her mouth to speak, but at that -moment her eye caught the Spaniard’s white hand playing with the hilt of -his knife, and she looked at him again, as he sat smiling at her, his -full red lips curled back a little, showing the white teeth within. - -“I thought it myself,” she said almost defiantly, as she rose to go -about her work. - -Dick put out a hand to restrain her. - -“Prithee sit down, fair one, I would speak with thee,” he said firmly, -his eyes commanding her with their momentary fierceness, and continued -as she reseated herself: “Hast ever been off this Island, mistress?” - -“Nay, sir,” Anny shook her head. “Not even to the West,” she added. - -Dick threw up his hands in mock surprise, and the girl could not help -thinking how beautiful they looked, rising so waxen-like from out the -delicate lace ruffles which surrounded his wrists. - -“The pity of it, mistress, O, the pity of it, that you should be wasted -here on this desolate mud flat,” Dick was saying, “which is only visited -by a gentleman once in two or three months, and then only for a -sennight. No, the jewel of your beauty is little suited to so drab a -setting as the mud-beslimed shores of Mersea Marsh Island.” - -Anny looked at him, uncertain whether he was laughing at her or not, but -she could get no hint of his mood from his face, which was nearly -expressionless save for the eyes which regarded her almost mournfully. - -“What would I find fairer than the marshes in another country?” she said -at last. - -The Spaniard laughed. - -“The marshes?” he said. “Oh! Mistress, what have you known of beauty -that you look on gray and purple marshes and call them fair?” - -Anny frowned. - -“Marry!” she said, tossing her head. “They’re good enough for me.” - -“Nay, fair one, there you mistake, it’s because they are not good enough -for thee that I would quarrel with thee loving them.” - -The Spaniard leaned a little forward as he spoke. - -Anny laughed uneasily and rose to her feet. - -“Ah, well!” she said, “‘tis of no account what I think fair or ugly, see -how late it is; I must be about my business.” - -Dick got up also. - -“Look ye, mistress,” he said, “I had almost forgot what I came to see -thee for. I sail again for France on Wednesday even.” He paused and -looked at the girl for any hint of surprise or disappointment which she -might show, but Anny did not look up and betrayed no other interest -beyond polite attention. - -The Spaniard smiled and his eyes began to sparkle again. - -“And, little one,” he went on, “when I sail it will not be on the -_Coldlight_, but the _Anny_ if you will permit me to rename the ship -after thee.” - -Anny gasped. She knew a little about the importance which sailors in -general, and smugglers in particular, attached to the names of their -vessels, and was fully sensible of the honour which the Spaniard was -conferring upon her. She began to feel flattered. - -“You honour me too much, sir,” she said, bobbing and smiling. - -The Spaniard made a stately bow. - -“Mistress, I thank you for deigning to accept so small a tribute,” he -said in his grand manner. “And may I beg of you two more favours, -namely, that you will honour my ship with your presence, and will -yourself bless the brig and proclaim thyself its guardian and patron?” - -Anny blushed and laughed happily. - -“Ay,” she said, “and gladly if you can trust my blessings.” - -The Spaniard bowed again. - -“What blessings might I trust in if not in yours?” he said gallantly. “I -will come myself to bring thee there. Au revoir, fair one.” He picked up -his big-brimmed hat and, taking the little brown hand in his soft white -one, respectfully raised it to his lips. - -Anny smiled shyly as she drew it slowly away and put it behind her back. - -Dick looked into her little face, so very little lower than his own. - -“Might I dare to salute your lips, Anny of the Island?” he said softly. - -Anny’s smile vanished and she drew back stiffly. - -“Methinks you mistake me for some other wench, sir,” she said. - -“Pardon, I prithee, fairest of prudes.” Dick’s tone was really penitent. -“For but one moment I dreamed--shall I tell thee my dream?” - -Anny looked at him in astonishment and in spite of her vexation drew a -little nearer. - -“Whatever----” she began. - -Dick interrupted her. - -“All in one moment I dreamt I was dead and in hell, and, as I trod on -the burning stones, a sudden ease fell upon me and I looked up and -beheld the fairest face in all the world before me, the lips put up to -meet mine--and I--well, mistress, then you woke me.” - -Anny looked at him in amazement, wondering if the Spanish gentleman had -suddenly become bewitched. Then she conjured up in her childish mind a -picture which his words suggested to her of the fastidious little man -hopping and dancing over hot paving bricks, and she began to laugh so -heartily that she had to support herself by leaning against the -door-post. Although this was hardly the way in which he wished his -excuse to be taken, the Spaniard was pleased to have the girl so -completely mollified and began to laugh himself with her. - -“Oh, go along with ye,” said Anny at last, as she wiped away the tears -of laughter with the back of her hand and held open the door for him. - -Dick bowed again and Anny smiled as she watched him out of the yard. - -“Oh!” she said to herself, “he’s a mighty pleasing gentleman, very fine -to look upon, very bravely spoken, and I’ll bless his ship for him -gladly, but you can’t love two lads at once.” - -Dick went off down the road toward the sea, deep in thought. He had not -gone very far before he was overtaken by Blueneck, who was just back -from Tiptree. They fell into that easy kind of conversation which often -takes place between master and his confidential inferior. - -“We’re renaming the brig to _Anny_ on the evening of Wednesday,” -remarked Dick, as they went along. - -Blueneck looked at his captain and opened his mouth to protest, but -thought better of it and held his peace. - -“What think you, Blueneck, the wench will have naught to do with me!” -went on Delfazio. - -The other man looked at him disbelievingly and laughed. - -“Marry, ’tis so,” Dick said, laughing. “Faith, she sends back my presents -and scorns my kisses.” - -Blueneck looked down at his master in surprise, then he shrugged his -shoulders. - -“You will not trouble with the lass further, sir, surely?” he said. - -Dick smiled again. - -“Hast ever known me denied aught I desired?” he said, his voice pleasant -and smooth. - -Blueneck shook his head. - -“Nay,” he said, “but, Lord, what’s a silly wench, sir? She can have no -interest for thee.” - -“Ah, thou hast hit it, dog, ’tis that exactly which the lass has for -me--interest--interest greater than I ever felt for any other woman.” - -Blueneck laughed and turned the laugh into a cough. - -Dick looked at him, smiling shyly. - -“Ah! you may laugh, friend of the unshaven neck,” he said, “but as I -told you this is so. Never have I been denied so much by any woman, and -at last I find a game that makes the prize worth having. The end of a -certainty will be the same but the wooing is half the pleasure, eh, -dog?” - -Blueneck grinned as he fingered the ribbon, which he had brought from -Tiptree, and they went on together down to the brig where Dick gave -orders for the ceremony for renaming the _Coldlight_. - -Meanwhile, up at the Ship everything was bustle. French had returned and -was entertaining the company with the story of the night’s adventures, -and Anny and Sue were kept busy serving rums and preparing the midday -meal. - -It was then that Big French remembered the flannel he had bought and -handed it to Sue with another little bundle which he had bought from a -gypsy. - -Sue hastened away to open it, and it being dinnertime the company slowly -dwindled off until there was only the usual household and the young -giant left to partake of the meal together. This was speedily served by -Anny and Hal, who were now on the best of terms. - -Sue came downstairs a few seconds later, blushing and smiling, with a -string of blue beads round her neck, and French shuffled, reddened, and -choked over his broth when he saw her so that everyone looked at him and -then at her and smiled at one another knowingly. - -Old Gilbot began to sing “Mary Loo,” but soon gave it up and took to his -rumkin. - -After dinner, the delf being cleared away, Anny went up to her room, -which was also Sue’s, and sat down on her bed. She thought of -Black’erchief Dick and his brig and began to picture to herself the -scene on board the _Coldlight_ when she would change its name to her -own. Then she sighed. She looked down at her shabby kirtle and passed -her hand over its holes and stains. Downstairs she could hear Big -French’s deep voice raised as though pleadingly and could catch Sue’s -high, sweet, giggling replies. She turned over on the bed and lay face -downward for a few seconds, then she sat up and began hastily to -re-arrange her hair. On Sue’s bed she saw the flannel spread out, and -she went over softly to have a look at it. It seemed very coarse and -ugly when she mentally compared it to the honey-coloured silk or the -wide green frieze which she had sent back to Dick in the sail-cloth -bundle. And she found herself wishing that Hal had money like French and -Dick, but she checked herself and blushed at her own greediness, as she -termed it. She sat down on her bed again, sighing as she did so, and -Sue, coming up some while later, finding her still there, took pity on -her shabbiness and gave her the purple gown that Anny had wished for so -long, and was then amazed to see the usually so grateful, peaceable -little girl cast the old garment from her and, throwing herself on the -bare boards, sob till the elder girl feared for her health. - - - - -CHAPTER X - - -After his conversation with Black’erchief Dick, Blueneck found leisure -to attend to his own amours. He first retired to the brig where, with -the help of Habakkuk Coot, he arrayed himself in his best clothes, tied -the knee-latchets of his breeches with bright-coloured tapes, and -borrowed a brilliant red-and-green kerchief from out poor Mat Turnby’s -bundle, and then, after carefully tying the length of cherry ribbon, -which had cost him much time and trouble to procure, in a piece of -muslin, he stowed the packet in one of his big side pockets and started -out for Joe Pullen’s house. - -He had some little way to go, as the Pullens’ cottage was situated -slightly to the north of the church, and that was about a mile and a -half from the point where the brig was moored. He walked along -cheerfully, whistling a chanty, and mentally rehearsing the speech which -he intended to make to Mistress Amy when presenting the ribbon. - -In spite of the time of year, the late afternoon sun shone brightly on -the wet grass and there was a touch of spring in the air. - -On nearing the cottage he stopped to see if he still had the little -muslin packet, and, feeling it still there, strolled nonchalantly up to -the door and knocked loudly. - -Mistress Pullen opened it herself, and seeing him, put her finger to her -lips. - -Blueneck stood still looking at her, very disappointed and a little -foolish. Inside the cottage he could hear deep rafter-shaking snores and -soon understood that the lady’s husband was within. He opened his mouth -to speak but Amy shook her head violently and he shut it again with a -snap; however, he did not move, and Mistress Pullen had to push him off -the door-step and whisper, “This evening,” before he fully realized that -he was not wanted. Fumbling in his pocket, he hastily found the ribbon, -and snatching it out crammed it into her hand, then tiptoed off down the -path feeling that he had been cheated. - -Amy took the parcel without looking up and quickly slipped back, -shutting the door carefully behind her. - -Blueneck returned along the way he had come, in a much less cheerful -frame of mind than when he started out. He no longer whistled but -lurched along, his head bent and his hands thrust deep in his pockets. - -On passing the Ship sounds of cheerfulness came out to him through the -open door and, yielding to the impulse of the moment, he went in. - -As usual the scene in the Ship kitchen was cheering even to look at. The -roaring fire in the open grate, the glinting lights on the pewter, and -the shadowy, dusky corners in which faint outlines of casks and strings -of drying onions could just be distinguished, all gave it a cosy, -comforting appearance. At least Blueneck thought so as he joined the -circle round the fire and called for hot rum to be served to him. - -Old Gilbot was in a lively mood; he sat in his corner, his blue eyes -twinkling from out huge creases of fat, singing, laughing, and drinking -with the best will in the world, and keeping the company in a continual -roar of laughter. - -Big French sat on the other side of the fireplace, playing with little -Red Farran and his kitten. The little boy was a favourite of the big man -and they chatted together with an equal share of enjoyment. - -Sue leaned over the back of the seat, and from time to time joined in -their conversation. At these times French smiled contentedly and almost -as easily as he did on the days before the little dark-eyed white-handed -Spaniard landed east instead of west of Mersea Marsh Island. - -Anny and Hal were talking together in the background as they polished up -the tankards. She was telling him about the Spaniard’s desire to rename -the brig, and clearing away with her gentle cajolery all his little -jealous fears and doubts. - -Several other men were sitting round the fire. They were Habakkuk Coot, -sniffing as usual and drinking spiced ale; Old Master Granger, -guffawing at Gilbot, and sipping his neat rum with obvious relish; Cip -de Musset, chewing a chunk of coarse black tobacco, a habit much -disapproved of by the Islanders who thought the weed a dangerous, -new-fangled drug, and of no use save to sell to other people; and one or -two others. All very merry and cheerful and good company to each other. - -Blueneck drank his rum and, beginning to feel more cheerful, he leaned -forward a little to join in the talk. - -“Ah! a wonderful funny thing that be,” Granger was saying, as he shook -his head sagely. “You’re right, a wonderful funny thing.” - -“Ah! and what’s more, it ain’t the first time it’s happened,” put in -another man casually. - -“What?” - -In an instant the company’s attention was fixed on the new speaker and -he looked round as though he were going to say something very secret. - -“Six months ago on Ray Island,” he said. - -“Oh, everyone knows that, Tom Fish. Go home with your old stories!” - -There was a note of disappointment in their voices and they all laughed. -The man muttered something about there being old and old, and subsided. - -Blueneck came a little nearer. - -“Might I ask what you are talking about?” he said. - -Cip de Musset rolled his quid into his cheek and spat before he replied. - -“A rowboat load o’ rum and two men lost going from here to Bradwell,” he -said laconically. - -“Ah,” said Granger, “wonderful strange.” - -“What, ain’t the boat been washed up?” said Blueneck, glad to enter into -the conversation. - -“No, nothing found at all,” said Granger eagerly, as he shifted his -position slightly. “Nothing at all. But, ah, well,” he added, “I don’t -know what’s come to them.” - -“Would the Preventative men have catched them, think you?” remarked Cip, -chewing. - -“Now that are likely,” said Granger sarcastically. “Ain’t ’it? There not -being a sign of a Preventative man these nine months! Oh, yes, Master de -Musset, it are likely they’d be spry enough to catch two chaps in a -rowboat in the middle of the Blackwater without a soul on the Island or -the mainland knowing aught. Lord, you ought to ha’ been an excise man -yourself, you ought.” - -“Maybe, Granger, maybe,” said Cip de Musset placidly and without ceasing -to chew. - -“Maybe they drank the liquor and then pulled out the bung and sunk her -theirselves,” suggested Habakkuk, sniffing violently. - -Granger turned slowly in his seat and let his gaze fall upon the nervous -little man for a second or two before he spoke. - -“Ah! Master Rheum-in-the-head, maybe they did,” he said, “and maybe the -devil come along and carried them off in a thunder-cloud, or maybe a -sea-serpent swallowed them. Eh?” - -Habakkuk looked into the others’ unsmiling faces and sniffed, while a -weak, ineffectual little smile spread over his bilious, pimply face, and -then, as Granger betrayed no amusement, it struck him that he must have -said something sensible, so he answered, “Ay, most likely,” wagging his -head sagely. - -The company burst into a roar of laughter, and Habakkuk, feeling that -this time he had been witty, joined with them happily. - -“Ah, no, but it is unnatural,” continued Granger thoughtfully after the -laughter had subsided. “And ye know it ain’t the first time a rowboat o’ -rum and two chaps have been lost,” he went on. “Just in the same way, -too, started off after dawn and never seen no more. Ah, unnatural, -that’s what it is.” - -“The currents be plaguey strong out i’ the channel,” said French, -looking up for a moment. - -Granger was up in arms at once. - -“Currents!” he ejaculated. “Now tell me, just tell me, Master French, do -you think either Clarry Kidley or Gustave Norton would be likely to run -into anything like that, an’ if they did, to stay in it? Just tell me!” - -French shrugged his shoulders and continued to explain to Red the -kitten’s natural objection to being stroked from tail to the ears. - -Granger looked round triumphantly. “Ah, I don’t know, I don’t know,” he -said at last. - -“More do we,” said Habakkuk with a sniff, and the talk drifted to other -channels. - -Blueneck was feeling that perhaps the world was not so dreary a place -as he had imagined, when the door burst open, and young Tant Pullen -rushed in without a hat and very breathless. He looked round the room -for a moment as though searching for someone. At last his quick bright -eyes fell upon Blueneck and he darted over to him. - -“Look out you, get out of here and hide quick,” he gasped as well as he -could for lack of breath. - -The Spanish sailor looked at him in surprise, and the rest of the -company, seeing that something was afoot, turned to listen. - -Tant took the sailor by the collar when he saw that the man did not -move. - -“Quick, hurry, or he’ll get you,” he said. - -Blueneck opened his mouth in astonishment. - -“Why--what?” he ejaculated. - -Tant took a deep breath. - -“My mother’s bin beatin’ my father, because he said that she’d took -presents from strangers,” he volunteered. The company began to laugh and -Blueneck still looked bewildered. - -Tant gave one anxious look at the door. - -“Mother says I was to come and tell you,” he said. - -Again the circle rocked and the mystified Blueneck looked up. - -“Well?” he said. - -Tant sighed. - -“You best come,” he said, “my father’s wonderfully riled after he’s been -beat by my mother, an’ he’s coming up here to beat you now.” - -“Oh!” The company went off into another paroxysm of laughter, and -Blueneck began to see a little more light in the matter. “Let him come,” -he said, shrugging his shoulders. - -Hal stepped forward from the dresser where he had been arranging -tankards. - -“You better go, Master Blueneck,” he said. “Joe’s wonderfully strong, -and after he’s bin beat by his wife there’s no holding him.” - -Blueneck hesitated. Then he shrugged his shoulders. Whatever he was, -Dick Delfazio’s mate was no coward and he stood his ground. - -“I’m not feared,” he said; “let him come.” - -Hal looked at Gilbot who had been watching the scene attentively. - -“Ohsh he’sh all right,” said the old man. “Let him come, Hal.” - -Hal shrugged his shoulders, and sent Anny upstairs to look to the -guest’s room. Then he quietly and unobtrusively moved everything movable -to the sides of the room, so leaving a clear space in the centre. - -The company also shrugged their shoulders and edged a little away from -Blueneck so that the sailor found himself sitting alone on a bench. He -looked round him uneasily, but did not move. - -Suddenly Tant, who had been looking out of the window, remarked in a -stage whisper, “Here he come,” and then dived under a pile of sacking in -a far corner. - -Nobody spoke and the silence was almost uncomfortable. Little Red -noticed it, and after looking about put his arms round French’s neck and -climbed on to his knee. - -“Put Win into your pocket,” he whispered, “she got hurt last time Nan -and Pet fought.” - -French obeyed and, moving a little farther into the chimney corner, he -looked up shyly at Sue, who smiled and came round the high seat to sit -beside him. - -French made room for her on the inside of the bench, and she took Red -from him and held the child herself. - -By this time heavy footsteps could be heard coming across the yard, and -the Ship waited in a silence only broken by Habakkuk’s sniffs and the -plaintive mews of Red’s little kitten who was shut in the darkness of -French’s big pocket. - -Then the door was kicked open with such a clatter that Habakkuk nearly -fell off his seat with nervousness, and Joe stalked into the room. All -his usual good humour was gone and he seemed to Blueneck, at least, to -have got quite six inches taller. He stood for a moment looking round, -his face flushed and his eyes dark with fury; a long, livid weal ran -from his left eye to the corner of his mouth, and he trembled with anger -as he stood there breathing heavily. Then, as he caught sight of -Blueneck, he gave one whoop of exultation and leapt across the room, -landing on the top of the unfortunate man, whom he proceeded to punch -with all his might. - -Blueneck was no indifferent fighter himself, and as Joe’s first blow -landed in his ribs a dull light of anger kindled in his eyes and he -forced his way to his feet, and then the greatest fight that the old -Ship Tavern had ever witnessed began. They closed in, and Blueneck tried -to take advantage of his superior strength by grasping his opponent -round the body and swinging him over his head, but Joe was too wiry for -that. Seizing his opportunity he dropped low, and throwing his arms -round the sailor’s knees he suddenly crouched so that the man fell over -and stretched his body full length on the floor. Before he could again -regain his feet Joe was upon him and they rolled over and over together -kicking, the Spaniard swearing softly. Joe said nothing but grit his -teeth and fought steadily and swiftly, always making for the man’s -throat. At last he got there; the Spaniard lay on his back and Joe, -making a desperate dive between his clawing hands, grasped at the hairy -throat and held on tightly. - -Blueneck’s mouth opened and his eyes bulged; slowly his movements grew -less effectual and more convulsive. Joe held on grimly and without a -word; finally he stood up. - -“Give him a rum,” he said. “I’ve not done with him yet by a long way.” - -Nobody spoke, but Hal stepped forward with the rum. He had drawn it in -readiness, and between them he and Joe raised the half-strangled man to -his feet and forced the spirit down his throat. Then, as he grew -stronger, Joe took him firmly by the collar and dragged him out of the -Inn, without a word or a glance behind him. - -Sue was on her feet in an instant. - -“Will he kill him?” she cried. - -Hal shrugged his shoulders. - -“No,” he said, “I don’t reckon so--and if he does, what’s a Spaniard, -anyway?” - -“Yesh,” said Gilbot, holding out his rumkin to be refilled. “What’s a -Spaniard, anyway? Let’sh have a shong.” - -And as Joe, his wrath hardly one whit abated, dragged the -half-suffocated Blueneck down the road to the sea, he heard the jovial -strains of “Pretty Poll” roared out in lively chorus from the Ship’s -kitchen: - - “_Pretty Poll she loved a sailor_ - _And well she loved he,_ - _But he sailed to the mouth_ - _Of a stream in the South,_ - _And was lost in the rolling sea,_ - _Lost in the rolling sea!_” - -“Ah, ha,” said Joe between his teeth as he shook his unfortunate captive -by the collar. “And that’s what you’re goin’ to be, my lad, ‘lost in the -rolling sea’.” - -Blueneck opened his mouth to expostulate, but Joe swung him round like a -meal sack and tightened his neckerchief, so that it was all he could do -to breathe, and they hurried on. - -Joe strode over the ground at a tremendous pace, dragging the Spaniard -after him. And not one other word did he speak till they came to the -waterside, where Joe’s little rowboat, the _Amy_, flopped and see-sawed -on the rising tide. - -Still keeping one hand on Blueneck’s collar, Joe stopped, caught at the -riding-line, and pulled it in. - -“Get in,” he commanded. - -Blueneck obeyed as meekly as a lamb, and Joe stepped in after him, and -pushed off. He rowed steadily for some seconds and, as the water was -very calm, made good progress. About twenty-five yards from the shore he -pulled in the oars and sat looking at the other man a full minute. Then -he spoke sharply. - -“Change places and row a bit,” he said. - -Blueneck shrugged his shoulders and did not move. - -Joe’s eyes began to sparkle and a dull flash suffused his neck and face. - -“Do as I say,” he said quietly. - -The fresh air and the rum had revived Blueneck and he began to feel -angry again. Still he did not move. Joe seized an oar, holding it in -both hands; he wielded it above his head; it was a clumsy weapon, -however, and the boat rocked dangerously. Instinctively Blueneck drew -back, and before he knew what he was doing raised himself to a sitting -position on the gunwale; this was Joe’s opportunity, and he grasped it. -Lowering the oar as swiftly as possible he hove it sharply into the -Spaniard’s stomach, who immediately doubled up and fell backward into -the water. - -Joe crawled along the boat and looked over the side. Blueneck came up a -little to the left and seized hold of the side; Joe pushed him off, and -he sank again and tried to strike out for the shore, but his wind was -gone and he floundered, gasping. - -Joe looked at him critically. - -“You won’t come near my wife no more,” he observed, as he threw the -helpless man a line. “Oh, no, you can’t come in my boat dripping as ye -are,” he said cheerily as the other, wild-eyed and half-drowned, clawed -at the boat. “You hang on that there line and I’ll tow ye in,” Joe -continued, and suiting the action to the word picked up both oars and -struck out. - -When at last the keel grated on the soft shingle, Joe got out and after -first dropping his anchor looked round for Blueneck. The man lay still -in the water, both hands tightly grasping the line, the ripple of the -waves tossing him to and fro. - -Joe dragged him in, threw him down on a bank of dry seaweed, and stood -looking at him for a minute or two. - -“Ah, I wonder if he be dead now,” he said to himself, and he bent down -to lift the sailor’s eyelids. He tore open the wet remains of Blueneck’s -best surcoat and put his hand in the left side. - -Then he stood up and shrugged his shoulders. - -“Ah, well!” he said, addressing the unconscious body, “seeing that you -ain’t dead, you may as well live, but you don’t come round my house in a -hurry again, or there won’t be any not quite dead about it--see?” - -Blueneck opened his eyes for a second and then fell back again into -unconsciousness. - -Joe looked round him, heaved a sigh of relief and, as he strolled off up -to the Ship, his face assumed once more its wonted good humour, his -heavy sandy lashes fell half over his eyes as usual, and, thrusting his -thumbs in his belt, he whistled as clearly, happily, and tunefully as a -linnet in May. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - - -Everything on the shore was very dark and very silent when Blueneck -regained consciousness and sat up. His head ached and his body was stiff -and cold while his clothes, still wet and sticky with brine, clung to -him uncomfortably. - -He peered round in the darkness, striving to remember where he was and -what had happened to him. There was no moon, or at least if there was it -was so hidden behind the clouds as to be of no use to any one, and he -could only faintly distinguish a kind of haze some quarter of a mile in -front of him which he supposed was the sea. Behind him he could see -nothing at all, only blackness. He put out a cold, trembling hand and -felt cautiously about; the first thing he touched was the dry, crumbly -seaweed. Not sure what it was he grasped a handful of it and pulled it -up. Immediately the sickening stench of stale salt water arose and he -spat and swore aloud. Then he reached out his other hand and touched -still more seaweed. He groaned with stiffness and pain and threw himself -back on the heap. As he did so his shoulders encountered something hard -and he almost screamed aloud, so much did it jar him. Changing to a -sitting posture again, he felt for the obstacle and found that whatever -it was it lay beneath the seaweed. Wearily he pushed the stuff aside and -thrust his hand into the clammy depths beneath. The hard thing was lower -down still and he burrowed feverishly in a tired, thoughtless way, -hardly knowing what he did or why he did it. - -Suddenly he paused, and felt more gingerly, yes--surely he could not be -mistaken, he was running his hand over the hard round belly of a rum -keg. He twisted round quickly and winced as his stiffened muscles -twinged at the movement. Beside the first keg he felt another; and yet -another at the side of that. He lay back exhausted by the effort and -wondered at his find. He had no doubt it was some smuggler’s private -store, but was surprised that on such a lawless coast such secrecy -should be resorted to. He knew that in Mersea everyone was more or less -his own master and thought that it was therefore a rather unnecessary -precaution. - -When he had arrived thus far in his thoughts, however, he felt a return -of the giddiness which he had before experienced and lay back, his eyes -open, staring in front of him. - -He had not lain so many minutes before he caught the glimmer of a light -in the distance and he stared at it in surprise. It was not coming from -the sea and was therefore not the riding light of a boat, neither was it -coming from the direction of the brig or the Ship Inn, but from the -west, from the lonely strip of coast between the little villages of East -Mersea and West Mersea. - -Nearer and nearer it came, till he could see how it jogged and danced -along the beach, swaying from side to side, pausing a minute here, and -then darting off again, sometimes vanishing completely only to reappear -considerably nearer. - -Blueneck watched it, fascinated, a strange, uncanny fear creeping over -him; everywhere was so dark and lonely, and he strained his eyes peering -at the light, fancying that he saw sometimes a man behind it, sometimes -a beast, or a fiend. This fear grew upon him every moment, and he tried -to struggle to his feet, but his legs were too benumbed to bear him and -he sank back again. - -The light came nearer and nearer, dancing and swaying more than ever. In -a flash the story of the lost rowboat ran through his mind and his flesh -began to creep. - -Like most sailors, and Spaniards especially, Blueneck was very -superstitious; he shuddered and his teeth chattered as he imagined the -thing that was holding the lantern to be first a blue swollen corpse -with dead sightless eyes, then a rampaging devil with swinging tail and -ram’s horns, and then a mermaid whose white teeth were adder’s fangs and -whose lips were the nightshade’s berries. - -His hand crept up to his neck where a little silver crucifix usually -hung, but it was gone; he must have lost it in the fight with Joe. He -trembled and mouthed a prayer. - -The light seemed to be making straight for him, and as it came nearer, -wild, unearthly crooning noises came from it. - -Blueneck gulped, and his eyes started from his head and the blood -tingled and danced in his veins. - -The noise--it was certainly not a song nor yet the cry of an animal, but -a sort of long-drawn-out sighing on a high quavering note--came nearer -and grew louder. Now the light was within fifteen paces of him and he -held his breath. Nearer it came. - -“Doña Maria, let it pass,” he prayed. Now it was within five yards of -him, and came nearer still. Straining his eyes, he could make out a -fearful bundle-like figure behind the lantern. The noise grew louder; -nearer it came till the light stopped three feet away from him, and fell -on the most evil and half-human face the terrified sailor had ever seen. - -This was the last straw, and Blueneck screamed. The sound rang out high -and short as he dropped back on the weed, half insensible. However much -the thing with the lantern had frightened him, he certainly frightened -it with his yell, for it sprang back and emitted a howl which started -the echoes and woke the sea-birds who screamed also as they flapped -sleepily away. - -Blueneck shut his eyes and waited during three seconds of horrible -suspense. Then he felt the light beating on his eyelids, and heard a -cracked human voice very near him say: - -“Oh! ye would be spying on me, would ye, ye hell-traitor?” - -The words reassured Blueneck more than perhaps anything else would have -done and he opened his eyes. The terrible old face was very near his -own, and hot spirit-tainted breath blew into his nostrils, but what -fixed his attention was the glitter of steel above the figure’s head. - -Blueneck rose to the situation now that he was assured of the old -woman’s mortality (he decided that it must be an old woman). He was not -the man to be frightened of a knife other than his captain’s. - -“Pity a poor sailor; so stiff with the cold that his legs will not bear -him,” he moaned, in a pitiful pleading whine. - -The old woman laughed horribly. - -“You don’t catch birds like Pet Salt with chaff, hell-rat,” she said. - -“Pet Salt!” Blueneck began to understand. “Mistress,” he said, “what are -you about?” - -“Killing a spying knave,” was the reply, and the blade descended until -its point pricked his throat. - -Things were turning out more seriously than Blueneck had expected, and -he spoke quickly. - -“Is it rum you want, lady?” he said as steadily as he could, the blade -pricking deeper as the words moved the muscle of his throat. - -“It is, hell-rat, it is.” Pet Salt bent nearer. “And no spying dog -shall stop me from getting it. Ye waited out here till you were too -stiff to move, did you? Ah, you blue-livered pike, the devil looks after -his own.” - -“Then I’m the man to get it for thee. I’m the mate of the _Coldlight_.” - -Blueneck had just time to get out the words or she would have killed -him. - -“How do I know you be not?” she said shrewdly, though visibly shaken at -his words, as she withdrew the knife. - -“I swear,” began the sailor. - -Pet Salt stopped him. - -“Swear!” she screamed. “What’s a seaman’s oath to me?” - -“Look at my garments,” said the anxious Blueneck. “Are they those of a -common man or one befitting my station?” - -Pet, like many other women before and since, was moved at the sight of -the bright colours and good stuffs. - -“They be ruined with salt water,” she remarked. “What happened to you, -hell-rat?” - -Blueneck paused before he spoke. His pride forbade him to tell the -truth, and his prudence warned him against a lie. Finally he made a -compromise between the two and told a fairly plausible story of two men -setting upon him, of a fearful fight, and finished up with a faithful -account of the ducking which he had received. - -Pet seemed satisfied. How much she believed is another matter but, as -she often told Ben Farran, she understood sea-folk and all their tricks. - -She put up the knife somewhere in her rags and set down the lantern. - -“Try and stand,” she commanded. - -Blueneck obeyed as one in a dream; slowly and painfully he staggered to -his feet, only to drop again almost immediately. - -Pet waddled after him. - -“Rub your legs,” she said, “and hurry. You’ve got to work for me before -the cocks crow.” - -Wearily Blueneck did as he was bid, and the old woman hobbled to the -bank of seaweed where she set to work unearthing the kegs. With a grunt -of satisfaction she set the last one beside the others and turned to the -sailor. - -“Come on,” she said. - -Blueneck staggered to his feet; he was still very unsteady, but the -rubbing had partially restored his circulation and he was just able to -stumble along. - -Pet pointed to the three kegs. - -“Carry two,” she said shortly. - -Blueneck looked around him hopelessly. It was still dark and lonely and -some of the horror he had felt when he first saw Pet Salt returned to -him. He shuddered; the bent old figure in front of him clad in dirty, -evil-smelling rags seemed again to take on some of the fear-inspiring -qualities of a fiend or marsh-goblin. He struggled on to where the kegs -were lying and with great difficulty hoisted one onto his shoulder. - -Pet lifted up another. - -“Put this under your other arm,” she said, “and mind your stepping; it’s -heavy.” - -Blueneck took it without a word. - -Pet picked up the last keg and turned to him, her ugly bulbous face -showing red with exertion in the lantern’s flickering light. - -“Now follow after me,” she said, and hobbled off. - -Long afterward Blueneck described this journey from the bank of seaweed -to Ben Farran’s boat as a walk through hell itself. - -Time after time the keg under his arm slipped and fell in the soft -powdery shingle, and he had to bend his stiffened and aching body to -pick it up again, while the terrible cracked voice of Pet Salt, railing -in the most fearful language, rang in his ears. - -But he went on. Once he fell and cut his head on a breakwater stone, and -the old woman kicked him with her wood-shod foot and bade him rise in a -tone that had fear in it as well as command. - -Once they saw a lantern in the far distance and Pet made him crouch and -wait silent till it passed on. Again and again he felt that he must -break away and regain his lost courage, but always the fear of the dark -desolateness and the awful old woman prevented him, and he went on -meekly. - -How at last he managed to climb up the rope ladder and scramble on to -the deck of the _Pet_ and then down the hatchway to the stifling cabin -and bunk-room below he did not know. However, he did it and fell through -the doorway into Ben Farran’s presence in a fainting condition. - -When he recovered himself the air was full of a strange sickening odour -mixed with the fumes of steaming rum. - -He looked round him curiously. The room was very small even for a boat -and marvellously dirty and untidy. - -A few rags were bundled together in a corner, forming a rude sort of -bed, and an old iron stove smoked and spat in another. On the top of -this stood an iron bowl, and it was from this Blueneck decided that the -strange smell came. - -In a corner by the stove lay Ben Farran, snoring loudly with his mouth -open. - -Blueneck looked at him curiously. He had been a fine big man, he judged, -and had had some strength and comeliness, but much rum had changed him -and he sprawled there a most ungainly, loathsome figure. His shoulders -were bent till he lost any pretension to height, his jaw was weak and -drooping, and great blue pouches of flesh hung under his eyes. This, -combined with an enormous stomach and bent podgy legs, gave him a great -resemblance to a fat toad. - -Blueneck looked away and turned his attentions to himself. He found that -his outer garments had been removed and that his arms and legs were -covered with a black-greenish paste. He looked at them in surprise and -disgust and began to rub off the caked mixture as fast as he could. But -he noticed that his stiffness had left him and that he felt as well and -strong as he had done the night before he had his fight with Joe Pullen. - -Pet came in presently and he saw that she was growing fast like Ben, -rum-sodden and old. She smiled when she saw him and he thought how -horribly pale her toothless gums showed across the flaming purple -redness of her face. - -“Now, master, mate of the _Coldlight_, I bargain with thee,” she began -as she handed him his clothes newly dried and motioned him to dress. - -Blueneck said nothing but took his garments and began to put them on. - -“Methinks your captain, the Spanish Dick, has set eyes on a pretty -wench,” she said slowly. - -The sailor did not look up; he was mournfully regarding his best doublet -coat stained and faded with salt water. - -“Oh, there be many pretty wenches who have had his eyes upon them,” he -said carelessly. - -Pet swore roundly and with such vehemence that he glanced at her. - -“But one particular wench?” she went on, relapsing again into quietness. -“I have long ears.” - -Blueneck, who was slow of comprehension, looked at her in surprise; her -remark struck him as being strangely irrelevant. - -“I hear what is said on the Island,” the old woman continued. “I know -your captain hath a great liking for Ann Farran, Ben’s gran’daughter.” - -Blueneck looked even more puzzled. - -“Ay, and if it be so, what then?” he said. - -Pet smiled again. - -“Your captain carries much rum,” she observed. - -Blueneck nodded and pulled on his boots. - -“This Ann Farran hath but one kinsman in the world save her bastard -half-brother,” Pet went on crooningly. - -Blueneck stood up and began to see what she was leading up to. - -“There would be none to look for the wench, or hark to the wench if one -were quieted,” she went on suggestively. - -“And that one loves rum!” observed Blueneck. - -Pet smiled again. - -“And that one loves rum!” she repeated. - -Blueneck stood thinking for a moment or two, his hands in his pockets. - -“For this news, mistress, I will say naught of what has passed this -evening, nor of the three rum kegs,” he said. - -Pet nodded; the man seemed intelligent. - -“Nor will I say aught of a lost boat,” continued the sailor, darting his -bright black eyes upon her. - -Pet blinked. This man was too intelligent, she told herself. - -“I will tell the Captain of your bargain,” Blueneck went on. “It may be -he will hear. Meanwhile”--he looked at the array of little kegs on the -floor--“you will not die of thirst, mistress.” - -Pet shrugged her shoulders and looked across at the slovenly figure by -the stove. - -“We both drink well,” she said. - -Blueneck looked from one to the other. - -“Of that I have no doubt,” he sneered, and walked out up the hatchway. -“I will tell the Captain,” he called back, as he climbed down the rope -ladder and on to the now sunlit wall. - -He walked along, talking to himself in a whisper. Now and again he -paused and made as though to go back. Then he recovered himself and went -on, still muttering. Finally he shrugged his shoulders. - -“Well, it won’t be the first time rum has bought a fair lass, anyway,” -he said aloud, “and it ain’t a right thing in a man to go against old -habits.” - -And lifting his head he began to whistle blithely. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - - -It was seven o’clock on the following Wednesday evening and there was an -air of expectation in the Ship’s kitchen. - -The _Coldlight_ was due to sail under a new name at the late tide. - -Anny was upstairs preparing herself for Dick’s coming, while in the room -below the talk ran high and many conjectures as to the Captain’s -intentions were put forward and withdrawn as the company drank round the -fire. - -“Osh, where’s the man as can withstand a pretty lass?” said Gilbot, -smiling and hiccoughing over his sack. - -“Ah, maybe, maybe, but ’tis a wonderful risky thing, this changing names -o’ crafts,” put in Granger, wagging his head. “I don’t hold with it -myself.” - -“Ah, I reckon the Captain knows what he’s about; there ain’t many like -him to a mile,” remarked another man. - -“You’re right there,” said old Cip de Musset, who had been sitting -silently in a corner for some time. “He ain’t no crab, but I’d not let a -lass o’ mine have much to do with him.” - -“What do you mean?” said Hal, firing up and coming over from the -doorway where he had been standing. - -Old Gilbot began to laugh. - -“Hark to th’ lad,” he gurgled. “One would think he loved her hisself.” - -Hal turned away from the light before he spoke, and no one saw the deep -flush which crept up over his features even to the roots of his hair, -making his scalp tingle uncomfortably. - -“We look after our wenches at the Ship, Master Gilbot,” he said hastily. - -Gilbot nodded happily. - -“Ay,” he said, “wesh do, wesh do!” And the talk continued. - -Just as the clock by the chimney-piece struck the quarter steps were -heard coming across the yard, and Black’erchief Dick, flanked by -Blueneck and Habakkuk Coot, and backed by some nine or ten hardy -ruffians, marched in at the door. - -In an instant the little Spaniard was the centre of an enthusiastic -group, for, since his first coming to the Ship, Dick had done much to -make himself popular, and now his deep musical voice was raised -good-naturedly above the din calling for rum all round and sack for -those who wished for it. - -Hal and Sue darted about in obedience to his order and soon the company -stood, silent, mugs in hand, waiting for the toast. At this moment the -inner door opened and Anny, dressed in the purple gown that Sue had -given her, stepped into the kitchen. - -Dick was at her side in a moment, and respectfully taking her hand led -her into the centre of the room. - -“Ann of the Island, her health and beauty for ever!” he shouted, his -tankard high above his head. The toast was given boisterously, and Anny -blushed and smiled shyly. - -Old Gilbot was enjoying himself thoroughly and took advantage of a lull -in the conversation to exclaim: - -“Let’sh have a shong,” and then without any more ado began to quaver -“Pretty Poll” at the top of his voice. - -The company took up the burden and the final “Lost in the rolling sea” -was bellowed till the rafters shook. - -“More rum,” called Dick, and then as though obeying an impulse of the -moment he sprang upon one of the forms and resting one foot on the -tresselled table, exclaimed, - -“Hark ye, dogs, here is a new song, mine own song, a song of Dick -Delfazio’s own composing.” - -And then throwing back his head he began to sing in a remarkably true -tenor voice, swaying his body in tune to his own music: - - “_Fair as a seagull and proud as the sea,_ - _As naught in the world is fair Anny to me,_ - _So gentle, so tender, so wise without guile,_ - _Oh! Where is another like Ann of the Isle?_ - _Ann! oh! Ann of the Island,_ - _Where is another like Ann of the Isle?_” - -By this time the rumkins were all replenished and the chorus of the song -was taken up and repeated to the accompaniment of jingling pewter. - -Dick still kept his position and took up the song again, his dark eyes -flashing and smiling at the girl who watched him, fascinated. - - “_Avaunt ye fine ladies of France and of Spain,_ - _So wayward, so wanton, so proud, and so vain._ - _No sweet pleading look, no trick, or no wile,_ - _Shall ever more tempt me from Ann of the Isle._ - _Ann! oh! Ann of the Island,_ - _Where is another like Ann of the Isle?_” - -And then he added before any one could speak, “To the brig, dogs,” and -skipping lightly off the table he offered his hand to Anny and led the -way out into the yard, the whole company following, roaring as they -went, - - “_Ann! oh! Ann of the Island,_ - _Where is another like Ann of the Isle?_” - -Anny looked up shyly at the Spaniard, her heart beating quickly with -excitement. He was strolling jauntily along, her hand lightly held in -his own; the starlight touched the jewelled hilt of his knife, and his -big mournful black eyes winked and smiled happily. - -He loved display, pageant, parade; she could see that by the way his men -marched around him in regulated order, and by his gorgeous clothes, and -she herself became a little intoxicated by the air of excitement and the -singing of the laughing, jostling crowd. - -Glancing at him under her lashes, she slipped her hand through his arm -and laughed a little self-consciously. - -A curious, self-satisfied, but half-regretful smile passed over his face -and he bent toward her. - -“Give me a kiss, little one,” he said softly. - -A wave of cold water seemed to dash over Anny’s pleasure and she drew -her arm away stiffly, saying, “Prithee, sir, I would return to the -Ship.” - -Again the curious smile spread over Dick’s lips but this time there was -no regret. - -“Pardon, mistress, methinks thy beauty and mine own singing hath made my -brain whirl. Prithee, prithee, fair one, give me thy hand again.” - -Anny looked at him and held out her hand without a word. He seemed so -debonair, so gracious, such a fine gentleman, and his soft eyes sought -hers almost beseechingly, she thought. - - “_Ann! oh! Ann of the Island_ - _Where is another like Ann of the Isle?_” - -sang the company as the little procession neared the waterside. - -Sue, who walked between French and Cip de Musset, looked at the two -small figures and sighed involuntarily. She also thought the Spaniard -was a fine gentleman and she also had seen his dark eyes fixed -mournfully on the other girl’s face, and she began to laugh and talk -noisily to hide her vexation. - -Gallantly Black’erchief Dick led the little serving-wench down over the -planked way to the rowboat, helped her in, and then stepped lightly -after her. Several of the company crowded in behind them and they pushed -off. The rest of the band seized other boats that were anchored near the -shore and followed as best they could. - -Once on board the brig, Anny looked about her with delight; the shrouded -sails and spiderweb-like rigging pleased her immensely; the swinging -lanterns overhead showed the clean boards and newly painted sides, and -she laughed with satisfaction as she noted first one thing and then -another. - -Dick was no less pleased; he loved his boat and derived more pleasure -from showing it off than from anything else in the world. He took her -from end to end, telling her tales of hairbreadth escapes and secret -cargoes of papers and documents. Indeed, carried away by his own -enthusiasm he even hinted that good King Charles owed more to Dick -Delfazio’s courage than His Majesty was aware of. - -Anny listened to him open-mouthed, as he talked on, embroidering his -tales with a network of fine and polished phrases, and interrupting them -here and there to shout an order or swear at an unhandy sailor as the -man hurried to obey him. - -When at last the greater part of the company which had followed Dick -from the Ship stood on the deck of the _Coldlight_, he opened the -proceedings after the custom of the Island by calling for rum all round. - -After the toast, the whole crowd, which was by this time very -boisterous, congregated in the forepart of the ship to inspect the -figurehead which was at the moment covered with a piece of sail-cloth. - -Dick with his inborn love of dramatic effect had seen to this, and now -stepping forward he whipped it off with a flourish and stepped back, -observing with delight the impression it was making. - -Old Ned Hutton, the ship’s carpenter, was certainly not an artist, but -he had done his best, and all that paint and a chunk of rough-hewn wood -could do had been done. The figure was undoubtedly meant to represent -Anny and that was enough for Mersea folk. Everybody cheered loudly, and -Dick called for more rum. Then he and the girl went forward to examine -the figurehead more closely. - -The ugly awkward thing was profusely decorated with gold paint; so much -Anny could see by the light of the lantern which Dick gallantly held for -her, and her name, “ANNY,” was painted on the bright blue band that went -round the figure’s black head. - -“‘Tis lovely,” she whispered half to herself as she ran her fingers over -the great arms and breasts on which the paint was hardly dry. - -Dick smiled and made her the obvious compliment, and they went down to -the bows and leaned over the gunwale so as to see the four great white -letters, “ANNY,” painted on the smooth brown sides. - -The girl was delighted, and her infectious gurgling laugh rang out -clearly several times on the cold air as she listened to Dick’s -sparkling conversation. - -“Tide’s full and wind fair,” sang out a voice suddenly from the -watch-tower. - -Instantly there was confusion: Dick shouted orders here and there but -did not take his hand from Anny’s arm. Everyone made for the boats -shouting farewells to the crew which responded cheerfully. - -Dick bent nearer to the girl. - -“I will come again,” he said softly. - -Anny smiled and nodded. - -“We are ever pleased to see company at the Ship,” she said demurely, -slipping her arm out of his grasp and moving over to the side where -French, Sue, and Hal waited for her. - -Dick followed her. - -“Give us your blessing, mistress,” he said loudly. There was silence at -once: the sailors attached much importance to a blessing and they stood -quietly. - -Anny looked round desperately; she had never had a blessing in her life, -much less given one, and for a moment she was entirely at a loss. No one -spoke, however, so at last she crossed herself devoutly and said as -clearly as her nervousness would permit, “I pray God bless this ship, -Amen.” - -“Amen,” repeated the crew solemnly, and then dashed off on their -business and the bustle recommenced. - -Sue climbed over the side of the boat, French followed her, and then -Hal. - -“Farewell, Ann of the Island,” said the Spaniard softly. “I will return -to thee.” - -Anny looked at him and he seemed to her very comely. She held out her -hand and he raised it to his lips. - -“Farewell, sir,” she said, and then followed her lover into the little -boat. - -“Farewell!” came the deep and almost beautiful voice again; there was -the clink of chains and the anchor was weighed, and then the brig, her -sails all set, glided out into the channel. - -Hal bent his back to the oar he was plying and spoke to the other three -in the little rowboat without looking up. - -“There goes a damned nuisance off the Isle for a bit,” he said. - -French grunted and pulled hard. Sue sighed and looked out to sea, while -Anny laughed a little ruefully, and patted Hal’s broad shoulders with -her little brown hand. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - - -“Anny, are you gone to sleep yet?” Sue sat up in her bed and peered -through the darkness to where the other girl lay in a far corner. Her -hair was unbound and fell over her coarse night garment like a soft -black shawl as she leant forward, speaking almost in a whisper. - -It was nearly a month since Dick had sailed away from the Island, and -the quiet country life had flowed peacefully on at the Ship without -interruption. But Sue had not forgotten the little Spaniard. It was a -continual source of amazement to her that she could have entertained a -liking for him or even a thought when big handsome Ezekiel French was -by, but she was not sure about Anny. - -Sue had an observant eye, and she noticed that Hal and the girl were not -so often together as they had used to be, and she drew her own -conclusions. She had a kind heart, and she felt herself Anny’s guardian -in a sense. - -Poor, quaint, foolish little Anny, she thought, so fond of admiration, -so willing to love and be loved, so pretty and so gentle; and then she -thought of the Spaniard, with his bright, devil-may-care eyes, and full -red lips, and she nodded her head into the darkness and leaned forward -again. - -“Anny,” she said distinctly. - -“Ay.” Anny’s voice came clearly out of the dark corner. - -“Have you been asleep yet?” whispered Sue. - -“Nay.” Anny turned over on her side. - -“Did you not hear me speak before?” the other girl persisted. - -Anny sighed and turned back again. - -“Nay, I have lain long a-thinking,” she said. - -Sue drew her knees up to her chin and clasped them with her arms before -she spoke again. - -“Do you ever think of the Spaniard?” she said at last, and then added as -Anny vouchsafed no answer: “Black’erchief Dick?” - -Anny moved in her bed. - -“Oh, him!” she said with a note of contempt in her pretty childlike -voice. “Oh, nay!” - -Sue sighed again, and when she spoke her tone had a certain tenderness -in it. - -“Why do you lie to me, Anny Farran?” she said. - -Anny sighed softly. - -“Oh! Mistress Sue,” she said, “what would you have me tell you? How many -times he begged a kiss of me, or held my hand, or bore my onions with -his fair white hands?” - -Sue flushed. - -“Sure he never carried onions for thee!” she said. - -“Marry! did he not?” said Anny quickly. “Ay, with his thin white -fingers cracking under their weight, and the muddied side o’ the skep -rubbing on his silken hose, did he carry onions for me, and I stumbling -along at his side for all the world like a Hythe oyster wench. Oh! Lord, -the tales he did tell,” and she broke off into a little chuckle, and Sue -frowned. - -“I would speak seriously with you, Anny,” she began. - -Anny sighed and tossed like a naughty child and then resigned herself to -the lecture she felt was coming. - -“I am listening,” she said. - -Sue spoke earnestly and sincerely. - -“Methinks you care too much for the Spaniard, lass,” she said. - -Anny gasped audibly but said nothing, and Sue, mistaking the sound for a -sigh of confession, went on: - -“He is a dangerous man for a young wench to think on,” she said. “I -would not trust a man who looked so boldly at every smirking lass who -chanced to stand in his way as he walked from the yard to the brig. Ah! -you may laugh, but I know; I served in this inn long before you came, -and I’ve seen men and wenches, time and again. Remember what befell -Maria Turnby when her husband left for the Indies. There’s a thing for -him to hear when he comes back again, poor fellow--his own children left -to starve that sweetbreads may be served for another man’s brats. Oh, -Anny, lass,” Sue’s voice shook in its earnestness, “have a care, have a -care. Men be eels wi’ maids. And this Delfazio, as he is pleased to call -himself, is a deal more eel-like than many other menfish. What with his -soft laughter, and hands like white and polished bone, together with -black wanton eyes! Oh! have a care, I know tales of him; they say no one -ever dares to come between him and his wishes, and that never since he -was a squalling brat has he been stayed from getting what he wants. -Anny, perchance he wants you, and perchance you will be bewitched into -letting him get his way.” - -Anny sat up on her straw mattress, her bright eyes glittering in the ray -of starlight which shone in through the uncurtained window, and her -little white teeth clenched. - -“Methinks you wrong me, mistress,” she said, restraining her voice with -difficulty. “I have no love for any crawling foreigner. What if he do -eat and talk like the quality; I tell thee there are thirty other men I -would rather marry than a brown-skinned Spaniard.” - -“Marry?” Sue laughed and Anny flushed. - -“Methinks,” she went on, her voice becoming colder at every word, “that -not to me so much as to thee, Mistress Sue, should such talk be -addressed. Is your heart so free from thoughts of this same Dick that -you can hold him up to me as dangerous? What was it made thee lose thy -taste for Master French’s talk so suddenly? Oh! truth! you make me sick -to see you take me for so senseless a wench that you think I do not see -your cleverness. Mistress, beware of jealousy.” - -Sue gasped. She had never considered the possibility of her words being -taken in this way, and she could think of no adequate reply at that -moment save a reproachful, “Anny!” - -There was silence for a moment or two and then Anny spoke again over her -shoulder. - -“Rest assured,” she said, “‘tis not thoughts of thy pesky little -cheap-jack that keeps me awake o’ nights. There be many here better than -he, and one amongst them whom I love.” - -Then she buried her head under the blankets and did not speak again, in -spite of Sue’s protestations of dislike for Dick, and the elder girl, -getting tired of talking to seemingly deaf ears, lay down also and -beguiled herself to sleep with thoughts of her own lover. - -The next day broke fine and fresh after the heavy rainfall of the -preceding three weeks, but Sue went about her work with a certain -nervous fidgetiness which irritated Anny and sent her out over the -fields with Hal. - -Several times when they were out Sue went up to her room and there -peered into the cracked mirror, putting a curl back here, another -forward there, smoothing down her eyelashes with a moistened thumb and -forefinger, and biting her lips till the red blood suffused them -glowingly. More often did she go to the window, however, and stand there -for minutes on end, staring out into the new begreened landscape, where -the young leaves danced like lambkins in the cool, strong sea breeze, -the sun on their wet surfaces lending them some of the splendour of -jewels. - -Sue had made up her mind. Nobody came to the Ship all the morning, and -by three o’clock she was in no pleasant humour, so old Gilbot found when -he asked her to sing for him, for she was up and off in a moment with -the sharp remark, “that there was more to do in the world than sing and -get deep in liquor.” - -Gilbot was amazed; his little blue eyes stared surprisedly in front of -him, and he absent-mindedly put his rumkin upside down on the stove and -it was some minutes before he discovered that the kitchen was reeking -with burnt rum dregs. - -This made Sue angrier still, and she bustled about, throwing open the -doors, muttering the while that she was ashamed to let visitors into a -room that smelt like Pet Salt’s boat and looked like a sty. - -Little Red Farran, however, found her in a very different mood, for when -he came creeping into the scullery with his kitten (now wellnigh a cat) -tucked under his cape, she caught him up in her arms and kissed him and -then to his astonishment gave him a large slice of oatmeal cake -high-heaped with quince jelly and sent him off on his way rejoicing. - -Her charity was well rewarded, for some two minutes later the kitchen -door was kicked open and Red and French came in together. - -Sue began at once to bustle about with unnatural gaiety, and Gilbot -regarded her with still greater astonishment, until he suddenly looked -round and saw French. Then he nodded his head sagely once or twice, and, -getting up with difficulty, tottered to get his coat which hung behind -the door. - -“Redsh an’ Ish goin’ foa walk,” he announced. - -Red gave a whoop of delight and ran after him happily. - -French looked after them in surprise. - -“Whatever made him go off like that, now?” he said, as he sat down at -the table. - -Sue blushed and clanged the pots together noisily. - -“I’m sure I don’t know,” she said almost sharply. - -French turned to her, his handsome boyish face blank with astonishment. - -“Why, what’s the matter with you?” he said. - -Sue shrugged her shoulders and bit her lips. Why was he so different -to-day, she wondered? - -“Me--oh, nothing; is there aught in my face that should make you ask -that?” - -Sue turned a fiery cheek toward the young giant, and then moved away. - -French got up. - -“I don’t know what’s taken you all,” he said, puzzled. “When I first -comes in, Master Gilbot flies out wi’ the young lad, and now you look at -me as though I’d done some mortal wrong. What is it?” - -“Oh! go to with ye.” Sue’s back was toward him and he could not see her -face but her voice sounded sharp. “I’m getting your rum as fast as may -be.” - -“What need you be worrying about rum?” - -French looked round him miserably. - -“I’m sorry,” he said, changing his weight from one foot to the other and -his hands becoming noticeable and awkward. - -Sue only sighed impatiently and busied herself with the rum. - -French turned on his heel. - -“All’s well then,” he said finally. “I’ll be getting down West. I reckon -I knows when I’m welcome or not, Mistress--Mistress Susan Gilbot,” and -he strode to the door. “There’s other inns,” he said meaningly. - -Sue turned about in a moment. - -“Oh, wait for your rum, Master French,” she said. - -French did not move but stood straddle-legged in the doorway looking out -into the yard. - -“Rum? Oh, that don’t matter; an inn’s got more uses than just to sell -rum, mistress,” he said. - -“Indeed, to provide wenches for any man to insult, I reckon,” said Sue, -tossing her head and dashing her hand across her eyes. - -French turned round quickly. - -“Why, who’s been insulting you, lass?” he said sharply. - -Sue laughed and turned her head away. - -“What’s that to you?” she said. - -French shrugged his shoulders. - -“I’m going,” he remarked, and stepped down the stone stair into the -yard. - -Sue swallowed once and then ran after him. - -“Prithee wait while I hot your rum, sir,” she said. - -French turned willingly. - -“I’d do aught for you when you ask me like that, Sue,” he said gently, -as he followed her back into the kitchen and sat down while she bustled -around with a tankard, hardly knowing what she did. - -French watched her critically. - -“Aught been upsetting you, mistress?” he asked. - -“Nay.” Sue blushed again and stumbled over a form. - -The big man sighed and looked into the fire. - -“Been thinking of the Spaniard?” he asked half between his teeth. - -“No,” said Sue so vehemently that he jumped. “I have not, nor am like -to.” - -French smiled on her. - -“Well, that’s all right, then, ain’t it?” he said cheerfully. - -“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said stiffly. - -French’s smile faded. - -“No, that’s right,” he said almost mournfully, “that’s right.” - -And there was silence for a few moments. He drank his rum, and after -opening and shutting his mouth once or twice, rose to go. - -Sue watched him to the door and then in spite of herself the tears -began to trickle down the side of her nose, and she sobbed once audibly. - -French was at her side in a moment. - -“What is the matter, lassie?” he said kindly, all his shyness vanishing -as he whipped out a large yellow handkerchief and began to wipe her eyes -hastily. “Are you ill?” - -Sue sobbed violently. - -“No,” she said angrily, and then snatching the handkerchief out of his -hand buried her face in it. - -French put a big hand on each of her shoulders and shook her gently. - -“If I asked you for something would you give it to me?” he said. - -Sue still covered her face with her hands. - -“Oh! why don’t you ask me?” she sobbed. - -French lifted her up in his arms to kiss her, and she stopped crying and -began to blush as he carried her over to the chimney corner where they -sat, laughing and whispering, till Gilbot and Red, driven in by the -rain, which had restarted with as much violence as ever, came for their -tea. - -“I thought you watched that damned Spaniard a deal too much, -sweetheart,” said French, as he and Sue walked to the end of the lane -together, although the rain came down in torrents. - -“Oh! go along with you. Would I not rather have a man to love than a -live knife?” said Sue, as she stood on tiptoe to kiss him. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - - -Master Francis Myddleton leaned back in his chair and gently stuffed a -wad of coarse Virginia into the slightly blackened bowl of his stubby -clay pipe, and lifted his gouty foot on to one of the bronzed firedogs -which ornamented his spacious hearth, and then after pulling once or -twice at the short stem, he took out a bundle of letters from one of his -capacious pockets and began to read them. They were from his son who -held a fairly responsible place at the Court of His Gracious Majesty -King Charles II, and from time to time a low wheezing chuckle broke from -the old man’s lips and he coughed and spat, the tears of laughter -starting to his eyes as he read. - -“The sly devil,” he muttered, laughing, “bribed her serving-wench with a -kiss, did he?” - -“Oh! dearie, dearie me--Good King Jamie was more particular. What a -thing it is to be young and to have a king to serve,” and he laughed -again, this time quite loudly. - -A female voice called shrilly from the room above: - -“What’s ailing you, Francis?” - -Master Myddleton put the letters hastily into his pocket. - -“‘Tis naught, Eliza, my foot doth trouble me somewhat.” - -“Marry,” came the high, strident voice from the other room, “‘tis -strange that a gouty foot should make you laugh like a moon-struck -lunatic.” - -Master Myddleton made no reply, and after a moment’s pause the voice -went on again: - -“‘Tis a wonder you can laugh when we have a man coming to take the very -bread out of our mouths. You should be praying the Lord to succour your -wife and daughter, not laughing yourself daft by the fireside.” - -The old man sighed and shook the ashes from his pipe and began slowly to -refill it. - -“What’s o’clock?” he called out after a minute or so’s silence. - -“Half after eight; he should be here by now if the river ain’t high over -the bridle path at Tenpenny Heath.” - -“Ay,” said Master Myddleton reflectively. - -There was the sound of a chair being pushed back and of heavy steps on -the stairs, and Mistress Eliza Myddleton entered the dining room where -her husband sat. - -She was a big fair woman who still preserved a remnant of the great -beauty which had once been hers, but as she often told her neighbours -when she was in a confidential mood, what with having a rapscallion -stepson and a pretty daughter to look after, an excise man for a -husband, and also being a staunch, God-fearing woman and a puritan at -that, lines and wrinkles would come and they had--as indeed any one -might note for himself. - -Now as she came into the room, her thin face pale with worry, Francis -looked at her, and old villain that he was, he wondered why he had ever -married her. - -“What are you going to say to him?” began the lady, planting herself -before him, her bony arms akimbo. - -Master Francis shrugged his shoulders. - -“Say?” he said. “Why, naught!” - -Mistress Eliza threw her hands above her head in a gesture of despair. - -“You would,” she said. “I don’t believe you realize the state we are in. -I don’t believe you care if your wife and child are thrown into the -streets. I don’t believe you could say a word to save yourself hanging. -In God’s truth, I don’t believe you have your wits about you, Master -Myddleton.” - -Francis sat still puffing at his pipe and his wife went on: - -“Had you only done your duty, and gone out after the Mersea smugglers, I -might be a fine lady this day, or at least----” - -“A widow!” put in Francis, without removing the pipe from his mouth. - -“Oh!” Mistress Eliza gasped. “For shame, Master Myddleton, are you a -coward?” - -“No more ’an others, but, Lord, Eliza, you wouldn’t have me trapesing -about i’ the dusk hunting rum kegs?” - -Francis took the pipe from his mouth and looked at his wife, a quizzical -expression in his little gray eyes. - -“‘Tis what you’re paid for,” said Mistress Myddleton, lifting her eyes -to the low-raftered ceiling. - -Master Myddleton coughed explosively, and his face grew red with anger. - -“God’s body! Isn’t that just like a woman,” he shouted, dashing his hand -so violently on the arm of his chair that his pipe flew into shivers, -whereupon he swore an oath which made his wife shudder. “Just like a -woman sweet as honey till aught goes wrong,” he continued, getting more -and more angry at every word. “Did you ever talk of hunting smugglers -before the Mayor of Colchester must needs appoint an assistant to me? -Lord! woman, you drink smuggled tea every day of your life so as to be -i’ the fashion--don’t talk to me!” - -“It’s very well for you to call this Thomas Playle an assistant, Master -Myddleton,” observed his wife with asperity. “‘Tis you are to be his -assistant, I’m thinking. That will be a nice thing for the neighbours to -hear--now if only our Matilda and he could----” - -Francis Myddleton fairly roared with fury. - -“Peace with ye, designing woman,” he shouted. “Will I have my only -daughter disposed of before my eyes? Unfeeling mother! Elizabeth, I am -amazed at ye.” - -Mistress Myddleton gulped with indignation. - -“Francis, I am surprised at you. I disposing of your daughter! Oh, you -scandalous man! Why ever was I married to such a lump of lying perfidy?” - -“God knows!” said Master Myddleton bitterly. - -Mistress Elizabeth’s answering outbreak was checked by the sound of -horses’ hoofs in the cobbled yard outside. - -“There he is--God help us,” she had time to whisper, and then composing -her features into an amiable smile went out to meet their unwelcome -guest. - -Master Myddleton sat looking down at the fragments of his pipe: then he -felt in his pocket and drew out a twist of tobacco which he smelt and -rolled lovingly round his fingers. - -He sighed. - -“Drat women and work,” he said to the roaring fire which blazed, -crackled, and spat as though it quite agreed with him. - -Master Thomas Playle sprang out of his saddle and threw his bridle rein -to the grinning ostler who ran out to meet him, and then marched up to -the front door and pulled the bell sharply. - -Mistress Myddleton was before him in an instant and so overwhelmed him -with welcome and motherly concern for his wet, muddy condition that he -had nothing to say for himself for a minute or so. - -The candlelight in the stone-flagged hall showed the newcomer to be a -tall, rather handsome man, some seven and twenty years of age. - -Mistress Myddleton regarded him with approval and mentally summed up her -daughter Matilda’s attractive qualities: the result seemed to please -her, for she smiled and conducted him to the dining room. - -“My husband hath a troubled foot,” she was at some pains to explain, -“and prays you to pardon him for not being on the steps to meet you.” - -Playle bowed coldly and followed his voluble hostess in silence. - -Master Myddleton looked up casually as they entered, and after returning -the younger man’s bow without rising he bade his wife hasten the supper, -and, after waiting until she was out of the room, motioned his guest to -a comfortable chair on the opposite side of the hearth. - -“His worship, the Mayor and his----” began the young man sententiously -as he sat down and stretched out his high mud-caked boots to the -friendly fire. - -Master Myddleton waved his hand. - -“After we have eaten, I pray you. The morning will do,” he said. “Until -then I would like to speak of this heinous crime of smuggling as carried -on in this town and on the Island over the Fleet.” - -Playle felt disquieted. Here he was in this old gentleman’s house, -drying himself at his fire and making himself generally comfortable. How -could he boldly announce that these affairs would be his care in future, -and that Master Myddleton need trouble himself no further? He decided to -put it off till supper was over. After all, he considered the old man -must know something of use to him in his future work. - -Master Playle was a very conscientious young man and one who had -ambitions. He had fought for this appointment and meant to show his -ability. He had served for a time in one of His Majesty’s own regiments -and still held a commission. - -Master Myddleton began to speak. - -“We have a very difficult task before us, Master Playle,” he began in -the deep pompous voice which he used on all official occasions. “I think -I can truthfully say that on no other part of the coast is King Charles’ -law--God bless him--more persistently and I might almost say -courageously violated.” - -He paused, and his little gray eyes sought a flicker of surprise on the -young man’s face, but they were disappointed. Playle’s easy smile still -played round his thin lips as he listened with polite attention. - -Master Myddleton began again. - -“With such violent, all-daring, cut-throat gang against me, I -have--er--yes, to be plain with you, Master Playle--I have--er--felt it -unwise--not to say foolhardy--to take more than preliminary measures -against these unruly vagabonds until I received assistance from -headquarters.” - -Playle’s smile deepened and Francis, looking up suddenly, saw it. -Instantly his manner changed. - -“Ah, I see you know something of their customs, Master Playle,” he said, -laughing wheezily. - -Playle looked up a little disconcerted, but he laughed with the old man -and nodded his head. - -“I can see I can be quite plain with you,” went on Francis, his eyes -scanning the other’s face. - -Playle was a simple, straightforward soldier, and he felt rather at a -disadvantage with this quick-witted old villain with the gouty foot. -However, he deemed it prudent to make some remark. - -“Oh, yes, of a certainty, of a certainty!” he said as intelligently as -possible. “I am determined to abolish this illegal trading.” - -Master Myddleton sighed; he began to see a little more clearly how the -land lay. - -“Very right, an excellent spirit in youth,” he said heartily. “Go in and -conquer--sweep all before you. That’s how I like to hear young people -talk. It is for the old with our gouty feet and long experience to sit -at home and think out campaigns, and for you, the young and healthful in -body, to carry them out gloriously.” - -He slapped his knee in applause at his own words, and then, as the young -man said nothing, but sat still smiling into the fire, he continued, his -voice resuming the pompous note. - -“But believe me, you have a difficult task, as I said before--a -difficult task indeed. Now let me advise you first to attack the -smuggling here on the mainland. Had you half a troop of infantry it -would be madness to attempt to quieten Mersea Island.” - -Playle sat up and became interested. - -“The Island,” he said. “Yes, I’ve heard of the smuggling there; the -block-house there was well-guarded in the war, I know.” - -Master Myddleton waved him silent, and continued to talk. “There are two -principal smuggling vessels,” he said casually. “The first, _The Dark -Blood_, belongs to a man called de Witt, and then the _Coldlight_, which -belongs to a mysterious Spaniard.” - -Young Playle gasped. That the old man should know all this and yet take -no measures to stop it amazed him, and his youthful imagination began to -play round his old ambitions until he saw himself lord of the customs -and His Majesty’s right-hand man. - -“Why not stop all vessels that enter the river?” he said. - -“I had thought of it--I had thought of it,” said Myddleton, wagging his -head sagely. - -“Well, I’m going to do it,” replied Playle quickly. - -Old Francis laughed deprecatingly and was about to answer him when -Mistress Eliza, her daughter, a tall girl fair like her mother and -buxomly beautiful, with their little maid, Betsey, entered with the -supper. - -During the meal, Mistress Eliza talked almost incessantly, and her -husband filled up the few pauses in her streams of conversation with -lurid stories of the smugglers’ cruelty. Once after a more vivid one -than usual, Mistress Matilda looked archly at the young soldier. - -“If only it could be stopped!” she said, while her mother made some -remark about poor little Matty’s childishness. - -Thomas Playle looked up from the lump of boiled fish he was eating. - -“It shall be stopped, mistress,” he said. “Such flagrant crime is a -disgrace to the glorious court of His Gracious Majesty.” - -While Francis felt the bundle of letters in his pocket and grinned -wickedly to himself. - -“You have some men in your pay and arms for them, I suppose, Master -Myddleton?” observed Playle a little later on in the evening. - -“About five,” said Francis, and then, noting the other’s surprise, he -added: “But some twenty more trustworthy men can be called out at a -moment’s notice, if you find it necessary.” - -Playle could hardly repress a smile of pleasure; life seemed suddenly to -have opened up to him. Twenty-five men at his orders, a gang of -ferocious smugglers to attack, and a pretty girl to stand by and admire -at the proper time. His smile broadened. - -His ambitions flew away with him and he sat staring at his plate, his -brown eyes twinkling with pleasure, until Mistress Myddleton had to -touch him on the shoulder and give him a candle, before he realized that -Betsey, the little maid, waited to show him his room. - -Once in their room Mistress Eliza and her husband argued over the -situation until both were exhausted. - -“He’s a handsome man, anyway,” said the lady at last, as she brushed her -little wisp of gray-yellow hair before the oval mirror. “I wonder if -Matilda----?” - -Francis, who was already tucked in his side of the huge four-poster bed, -growled through the curtains, and Mistress Eliza bit her lip. - -“He’ll make a difference to the price of tea hereabouts, I’ll warrant,” -she said, after a minute’s silence, as she blew out the candles and -opened the casement. - -Francis grunted. - -“Methinks he’ll be a deal of nuisance to the trade,” he said bitterly. -“No more cheap tabac--God help us.” - -Mistress Eliza echoed his sigh, and they settled themselves to sleep. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - - -“There, look, there now, will that be the _Coldlight_--_Anny_, I mean?” - -Anny paused in her walk and stared out across the bay. Hal followed the -direction of her hand and then shook his head. - -“Nay,” he said, “‘tis too small.” - -Anny sighed and moved on, but the boy still stared out at the -white-sailed boat on the horizon. - -“Last time I saw a craft like that,” he began reflectively, “was when -the Preventative folk chased Fen de Witt halfway up the Pyfleet and then -got stuck.” - -Anny stopped quickly. - -“Lord! It won’t be them, will it?” she said, a note of fear creeping -into her voice. - -Hal shrugged his shoulders. - -“Like as not,” he said carelessly. - -The girl stared, fascinated, at the white speck in the distance. - -“And the captain coming back this very day!” she said. - -Hal reddened at her words, and wheeled round fiercely, but she was not -looking at him and he turned away again. - -“Hal, what if the Preventative folk got any one?” she asked. - -“They’d die, that’s all,” he replied laconically. - -The girl looked round at the early summer landscape and shuddered. - -“Look again, are you sure about the boat?” she commanded anxiously. - -Hal threw a casual glance over his shoulder. - -“Sure? Sure of what?” he asked gruffly. - -“That it’s the Preventative folk!” Anny shook his sleeve as she spoke. - -Hal wrenched his arm out of her grasp, and replied irritably: - -“No, of course I’m not sure; don’t be stupid, girl; I only said ’twas -like one.” - -Anny looked at him in surprise. - -“What’s the matter?” she laughed; they had come to a part where the wall -melts into the high-lying fields and the path is very wide, and Hal -stepped back a pace or two and turned a red and angry face toward the -girl. - -“Look here, Anny,” he said, his voice shaking with anger. “I’m tired of -this hankering and whining after that dirty little Spaniard. You know -we’re going to be married as soon as I can get some money; then I’ll be -able to give you things--better things than him--aren’t you going to -wait for me? See here, I won’t have this carrying on with the -foreigner.” - -Anny’s blood was up and she turned to her lover as fierce as a -tiger-cat. - -“Indeed, and will you not, Master Hal Grame?” she said bitingly. “I’ll -have you know that you have no authority over me you--you tapster!” - -Hal blinked; he had never seen Anny like this before and he stood -staring at her in amazement, his mouth half open. - -“I have not hankered after the Spaniard, as you call it.” - -Anny’s eyes were bright with tears at his injustice, but she spoke -firmly, and with great intensity. - -“And as for you being tired, master Lord of the Island, so is Anny -Farran, your servant--very, very tired of this fooling. Lord! you -child--is it me that hankers,” the word seemed to have stuck in her -mind, for she repeated it, “hankers for the Captain? Is it me? Oh, Hal -Grame--I--I hate you.” - -Hal stepped back another pace or two and looked round him vaguely. This -was a new departure of Anny’s. He had never seen her so indignant, and -he thrust his hands in his pockets and turned on his heel. - -“I hope that is the Preventative folk then,” he remarked, jerking his -thumb over his shoulder, “then they’ll catch the little dog.” - -Anny reddened. - -“Hal Grame, you’re a jealous coward,” she said clearly, and then her -tears began to fall and she sat down on the grass, looking out over the -cloud-shadowed water. - -Hal did not speak but stood idly kicking the dust with his foot. - -“You’re not saying that you don’t love me?” he said confidently. - -Anny bit her lip. - -“I’ve told you I hate you,” she said clearly; she was still very angry -for the boy’s mistrust had hurt her. - -He turned round slowly. - -“Don’t be silly, Anny,” he said not unkindly. - -Anny furtively wiped her eyes; his confident attitude annoyed her, and -she spoke clearly. - -“Go away, Hal Grame; I won’t ever marry you.” - -Hal gasped. - -“Anny, you’re bewitched,” he exclaimed. He couldn’t have chosen a more -unfortunate remark, for Anny was more irritated than ever. - -“Nay, not now, but I was, ever to think at all on the likes of you,” she -snapped. “Oh, go away.” - -Hal wavered; his little sweetheart sat on the grass, her face turned -away from him, but he felt that she was crying, so came a little nearer. - -“Give me a kiss,” he said, laughing. “You’re a smart little wench,” and -kneeling down behind her he bent to kiss her cheek. - -Before he realized what had happened he felt a smart blow across the -mouth, and Anny sprang to her feet and walked off quickly. - -Hal sat back on his heels and passed his hand across his lips. - -“You little vixen,” he gasped. - -Anny laughed, a bitter, angry little laugh, and went on. - -Hal looked after her anxiously for a moment or two, and then as she did -not turn back he scrambled to his feet and followed her. - -“Anny, you’re not angry,” he said, as soon as he was near enough to -speak softly. The words came shamefacedly from his mouth and he slurred -them one into another. - -Anny gulped; she was very angry, and Hal’s attitude annoyed her. - -“Indeed I am,” she said, “and turning a slobbering calf won’t make me -any better. Oh! go home, Hal Grame.” - -Hal was amazed. - -“Anny!” he ejaculated. - -Anny repressed a howl of disappointment and contented herself with -saying wearily: - -“Oh, go home--go home!” - -The boy looked at her for a moment or two. - -“Anny,” he said at last, “are you trying to leave me for the Spaniard?” - -This was more than she could stand, and turning to him she broke out -into a stream of angry, incoherent abuse and denial. - -“Why are you for ever plaguing me about the Spaniard? Why does everyone -talk of him? I’m sick of hearing his name--if you’re jealous of him go -to him, not to me.” - -Hal shrugged his shoulders and said with irritating calmness: - -“Then there is that for me to go to him about, eh?” - -Anny raised her little clenched fists above her head and cried aloud: - -“You make me mad, Hal Grame. Of course there isn’t,” and then, as she -saw that he didn’t believe her, she went on, “Of course not, of course! -Oh, Hal! if you were a man you’d do other things than worry a poor lass -dead with your foolishness.” - -Hal flushed. - -“Ah, that’s like a wench!” he said. “What if I haven’t a golden jacobus -to my name! I shouldn’t think you’d throw that at me if you loved me.” - -Anny did not speak and he went on, “If I were a man--yes, that’s it, if -I were a dirty, sneaking, knife-throwing Spaniard, with a fleet of -rat-ridden cockle-boats and a crew of mangy dogs behind me, you’d be -content--then I could do other things--bring you gauds and laced -petticoats. Faugh! I’m glad I’ve seen you thus; I wouldn’t wed a -cormorant and a shrew.” - -His anger had carried him away with it, for like most Norsemen he had a -strain of bitterness under his usually sunny, peaceful disposition. - -Anny winced at his words. - -“It’s not that--you know it’s not that, Hal,” she said piteously. “But -why worry me? If you’re jealous of him, fight him.” - -Hal looked at her in astonishment; he was no coward, but neither was he -a hot-head, and he knew something of Dick’s reputation as a swordsman -and a knife-fighter. - -Anny shrugged her shoulders. - -“Fight him,” she repeated mechanically. - -A sneer played round the boy’s mouth when he next spoke, and his eyes -had grown cold. - -“Marry, Anny Farran, I did not think you capable of it,” he said. “You -would have me die on the Spaniard’s knife and so rid of for ever.” - -Anny began to cry hopelessly. She felt there was no use in saying -anything to him while he was in this mood, but she was very fond of him -and he hurt her much more than he knew. - -Hal turned on his heel, and, as he strode off, began to realize how much -he loved the wayward beauty. A great wave of self-pity swept over him. -He was very young, barely nineteen, and once or twice he bit his lip -convulsively, as he imagined the future loneliness, the constraint at -the Ship, old Gilbot’s sallies, and then, as he stayed to look out over -the glancing, shimmering water, he noticed that the little white-sailed -ship was still hovering about the mouth of the Mersea River, and he -laughed wildly. - -“May you sink the Spanish weasel,” he exclaimed aloud, and then went on, -and every step he took he became more miserable and angry with himself -and the girl. - -“Oh! I’ll go and see Joe,” he thought, as he turned into the lane. “It’s -a fine thing to have a mate, so it is, when your lass leaves you for a -yellow heathen.” And he turned down toward Pullen’s cottage. - -Anny sat on the bank where he had left her. She was very sorry for -herself, too, and she looked round her through tearful eyes. - -No one was in sight. Behind her the bright sun lit up the countryside -with beautiful green and yellow light, while in front, the sea, clear -and smooth as glass, sparkled and glittered peacefully. She got up -slowly, and started back for the Ship, and for the first time a sense of -insecurity came upon her, and she realized rather fearfully that she was -very much alone. Hitherto, she had always relied on Hal to take care of -her, but now he was angry, very angry, she could see that; perhaps he -would never forgive her. She shivered involuntarily. Old Ben was her -only relative, and the thought of him and Pet Salt frightened her. Sue -and Gilbot were very kind, but would they trouble themselves to protect -a little serving-wench from a wealthy customer? - -All these questions ran through her head, and the image of the dark, -wanton-eyed, debonair little captain rose up in her mind like a spectre. -She knew now that she did not like him, and she began to be afraid. She -remembered the times he had tried to kiss her; and how each time at the -thought of Hal she had repulsed him successfully. Now Hal would be -indifferent. A sob stuck in her throat, and she swallowed painfully. - -Then an idea struck her. There was always Nan Swayle--poor, disappointed -Mother Swayle had always a soft spot in her hard-crusted heart for -little Anny Farran, her old lover’s grandchild. She would go to -Nan--but then the picture of the lonely old woman living with her cats -in a tumble-down shed on one of the many small dyke-surrounded islands -in the marshes presented itself to her, and she began to cry afresh as -she walked wearily up to the Ship. - -Meanwhile, out in the river’s mouth, alone between sea and sky, the -little white-sailed craft patrolled steadily to and fro, as Master -Thomas Playle, a telescope to his eye, swept the horizon anxiously and -impatiently. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - - -The sun was just about to set over the Island in a blaze of glorious -colour when the _Anny_, sailing peacefully under half canvas, came in -sight of Bradwell Point. - -Blueneck and Habakkuk Coot were below deck in a little bunk-hole which -they had fitted up as a sort of wash-house. It was one of Black’erchief -Dick’s fads to have his linen always spotless and marvellously -laundered, and, as this was a luxury hardly dreamed of on the Island, -during his visits to England the valiant Captain had to have his washing -done aboard. The job of laundryman had almost naturally fallen to -Habakkuk, who had accepted the office joyfully, and he now stood, clad -in nothing but his breeches, in front of an emptied Canary tub immersed -up to the elbows in soapy water. - -Blueneck leaned against the doorway watching him. - -“Santa Maria! what an occupation,” he remarked contemptuously. - -Habakkuk sniffed. - -“It’s very nice when you’re used to it,” he said without looking up from -the garment he was pounding and squeezing with a kind of vicious -delight. - -Blueneck shrugged his shoulders. - -“Maybe,” he said, “anyway, I’m going on deck; this here rat-hole’s too -stinking for me.” - -Habakkuk sniffed again but took no other notice of his friend, who -presently lumbered off up the hatchway. - -The water was very green and the waves rolled lazily after one another -as though it were hot even for them, while the _Anny_ dipped and rolled -gently among them at about one third her usual speed. - -They were early, and, careless though he was, Dick did not like landing -until it was at least dusk. - -Blueneck strode across the deck and stood staring toward the Island, now -just a streak on the flaming horizon. - -Suddenly he started, and, speaking sharply, ordered one of the sailors -who was sprawling on the deck to bring him a telescope. - -The man went off at once and returned in a second, bringing a long brass -spy-glass with him. - -As the mate of the _Anny_ clapped it to his eye an exclamation of -surprise escaped him. - -“Mother of Heaven, what will that be?” he murmured, and putting the -glass under his arm went down the deck in search of the Captain. - -As usual the little Spaniard was standing against the main mast, his -arms folded across his chest, and his heavy-lidded eyes half closed. - -Blueneck approached him deferentially and reported--“Ship ahead, -Capt’n.” - -The deeply sunken eyes opened at once and Dick put out one delicately -scented hand for the glass. - -“She’s sighted us, dogs,” he remarked calmly a second or so later. - -Blueneck gasped. - -“I’ll go and head her round, Capt’n,” he said at once. - -Dick lowered the telescope and looked over it in quiet surprise. - -“That you will not, son of a snipe,” he said, his soft voice playing -musically with the words. - -Blueneck began to expostulate. - -“The Preventative folk?” he said fearfully. - -Dick swore. - -“And since when have you been feared of the Preventative folk, dog?” he -asked, and his fingers played round the hilt of his knife. - -Blueneck flushed. - -“I’m not feared,” he said stoutly, “but ’tis madness to go on.” - -Dick laughed happily, putting the glass up again. Suddenly his whole -manner changed. His bright black eyes lost their sleepy indifference and -became alight with interest and excitement, his slender white hand -ceased to play with his knife, and his voice, no longer caressing, -adopted a note of command as he wheeled round and strode off down the -deck shouting orders here and there. - -“Put on full canvas and keep her straight,” Blueneck heard him say, and -he groaned inwardly. - -Under the extra load of canvas the _Anny_ plunged and righted herself, -speeding through the water at her full speed. - -The other brig was well in sight now, and she hailed the smugglers -several times. - -Dick took the wheel himself and shouted an order for the cannon to be -looked to. - -The other brig had turned her head straight for the _Anny_ as soon as -she saw that her salute was ignored, and now a ball from one of her -several brass cannon fell some two yards short of the smuggler’s bows. - -“Fire!” shouted Dick, and Noah Goody, the _Anny’s_ old gunner, lit the -match; the shot cleared the pursuing brig and Noah loaded again. - -Nearer and nearer came the brig until Blueneck could read the name on -her bows, the _Royal Charles_. - -Faster and faster went the _Anny_, but the _Charles_ gained on her every -second. They were well inside the bay by this time, but escape seemed -impossible, for the tide was barely past the turn and between them and -the Island lay a great gray field of soft slushing mud. Any moment they -might strike a bank of it and be compelled to stay there, an easy prey -to the Preventative men. - -Dick looked behind; the _Charles_ was very near. For a moment he -hesitated. He knew the Western creeks like the back of his hand, but in -order to reach that side of the Island he would have to cross in front -of the enemy, and although he was a daring little man Black’erchief -Dick was no fool. The only course left open to him, then, was to make -for the East. He knew there were two creeks that were deep enough to -take the brig, but they were no more than thirty feet in their widest -part and that was dangerous going. Besides, he was not nearly so -familiar with these as with those on the Western side. - -At this moment a ball from the _Charles_ dropped through the little -deck-house and then rolled off the deck harmlessly. - -Dick made up his mind. - -“Send Habakkuk Coot hither,” he shouted, for he remembered that the man -had spent his boyhood in the East of the Island. - -Everyone had forgotten Habakkuk in the excitement of the moment and now -he was nowhere to be found. - -Dick cursed him for a skulking rat and in other terms. - -Blueneck went down the hatchway to look for him; the smell of steaming -soap and water still came from the dirty little hole where he had left -him. - -Blueneck looked in; Habakkuk was there, his arms still in the soapy -water. He was singing in a high nasal voice and sniffing at frequent -intervals. - -He listened to Blueneck’s incoherent account of the chase in profound -astonishment, but nevertheless went steadily on with his washing, and -refused to leave it until Blueneck in desperation took him by the scruff -of the neck and the seat of the breeches and carried him before the -Captain, his arms still wet and soapy, and a dripping shirt clutched in -his hand. - -But the situation was too serious for Dick, or, indeed, any one else, to -notice any little irregularities of this sort. - -The _Royal Charles_ was within a musket shot of the _Anny’s_ bows and -every second the mud flat in front grew nearer. - -Habakkuk, however, had a very good memory, and under his guidance the -_Anny_ shot down a wide, river-like stream of water, the mud forming -banks on either side. - -Dick looked at it in surprise. - -“I did not know that there were any creeks as wide as this on the East,” -he said. - -“Ah,” said Habakkuk wisely, “this ain’t no more ’an twenty foot -wide--it’s very deceiving. Look over the side, Captain, there’s about -six inches of water on the starboard--an’--they don’t know that, do -they?” he chuckled, jerking his thumb over his shoulder to where the -_Royal Charles_ had just turned after them. “It’s only about twenty wide -a bit farther along,” he announced cheerfully a little later. “I hopes I -ain’t forgot where.” - -Dick stood watching the _Charles_ as she followed them down the -treacherous creek. She must have a pilot who knows the place, he -thought, for she still gained on them. - -At last, when they were within five hundred yards of the shore, Habakkuk -gave a short exclamation. - -“We’re stuck,” he cried. - -“What?” Dick sprang round on his heel. - -Habakkuk grinned foolishly. - -“Little tiny channel’s silted up, I reckon,” he said. “We’re aground.” - -Dick struck him off his feet with an oath. - -“Out with your knives,” he shouted. - -It was beginning to get dusk and the _Charles_ bore down upon the _Anny_ -like a great gray tower; nearer she came and nearer until they could -plainly hear the voices of the men on her deck. - -And then it happened. In his excitement the man at her tiller let it -swerve a little, a very little, but enough; there was a soft swishing -sound, and the _Charles’s_ nose cut deep into the soft cheesy mud--she -also was aground. - -Exciseman Thomas Playle swore with disappointment as he ran forward and -saw the very little distance between the two brigs, but he loosened the -broad-bladed cutlass at his hip and, shouting to his men to follow, -swung himself into one of the boats. - -“Maria! they’re trying to board us,” shouted Blueneck, whipping out his -knife and running to the side. - -Instantly there was confusion, the greater portion of the crew running -after their mate to the still floating side of the brig. - -This sudden change of weight saved the situation. With a lurch, a roll, -and a quiver, the _Anny_ jerked off the mud, Habakkuk seized the tiller -just in time, and the brig slid on down the creek. - -A yell of disappointment rang out from the first boatload of -Preventative men and echoed over the fast-darkening mud-flats. The tide -was coming in like a mill-stream, and any moment the _Charles_ might -also swing clear, but Playle would not wait; springing into a second -boat, he urged his men to row the faster in a vain attempt to catch the -_Anny_. - -Old Noah Goody did his best with the cannon, but the progress of the -little rowboats was so irregular that he could never get the exact -range. - -The _Anny_ shot away from the boats at first, but as she came nearer -into the shore the channel grew narrower and narrower and she was forced -to take in most of her canvas. - -Dick stood on the bows looking at the fast-gaining boats, and thinking. -If on reaching the shore he abandoned the brig and he and his men ran to -hide on the Island, the Preventative men would scuttle the _Anny_ and -confiscate her cargo, which was an extra valuable one of Jamaica rum and -fine Brussels lace. His only alternative was to fight. - -By this time the brig was within twenty yards of the beach, and in -another moment her keel grated on the muddy shingle. - -The excise men were not far behind. - -Dick seemed suddenly to come to life; leaping out into the centre deck, -he shouted: - -“To the shore, lads, and fight the liverish dogs on land!” Then, agile -as a monkey, he slid down the hawser and pulled in a boat--the crew -followed, some wading through the shallow water and others in the -boats. - -Once on shore they ranged themselves in a double line along the beach, -waiting, with drawn knives, for the boats. It had grown almost dark by -now, and one by one the stars had come out in the fast-deepening sky, -but there was a big moon and the line of rugged, rum-stamped faces on -the shore showed clearly in the yellow light. Their brutal expressions -and the flicker of steel about their belts might have frightened many a -man older and more tried than Master Playle, but the little boats came -on undaunted, and just as the first keel touched the shingle a musket -shot rang out and the man next to Blueneck dropped silently. - -Dick swore in Spanish and, raising his pistol--the one he had taken from -Mat Turnby--fired at the man nearest him, a fat elderly servant of -Master Francis Myddleton’s. The man was almost out of range, but the -shot wounded him, for he screamed and dropped into the water. For half a -second there was no sound, and then with a yell the crew of the -_Charles_ charged over the soft, slithering mud at the solid line of -grim, taut figures who awaited them. - -“Pick out your men!” Dick rapped out the order, and as he spoke the -handle of his knife slipped into the hollow of his soft white palm as if -it had suddenly grown there, and the slender hand and delicate weapon -quivered as one living thing. - -There were fully ten more excise men than smugglers and they came on -with such a rush that the crew of the _Anny_ was forced to give way a -little, but they rallied immediately, and although the Preventative folk -had the advantage of numbers Dick’s people had the priceless knowledge -of the ground they were fighting on. The wiry grass which covered the -unlevel saltings that lay the other side of the narrow beach was very -slippery, and in the pale light the ridges and dykes were almost -invisible. - -Dick soon realized that if the fight was to be fought to a finish the -sooner they got to level ground the better, as his own people found the -light deceptive. So he worked his way round to Blueneck, slashing right -and left as he went. - -Blueneck was apparently enjoying himself for, although the moonlight -showed a gash across his temples about six inches long, from which the -blood poured freely, it also showed a smile on his ragged mouth and a -dripping cutlass in his sinewy hand. - -Dick spoke to him quickly, just a few muttered words, and almost -immediately the smugglers began to give way. Back, back, they went until -they were flying across the saltings over the meadows and straight for -the Ship, with the Preventative men in full pursuit. - -Once the mocking voice of Playle called out to the _Anny’s_ crew to -surrender, and the flying smugglers paused and half-turned with many -oaths, but Dick’s voice dragged them on again with, “On, dogs, on, for -your damned lives,” and the chase continued. - -Suddenly, as they reached the Ship yard, Dick vanished: Blueneck, -looking round for further orders, could not see him, and his heart sank. -Was it possible that a knife-thrust from behind had killed the Captain? -He dismissed that idea almost as soon as it came to him. The Spaniard -was too wary to be the victim of such a mishap. The only other -alternative was that he had deserted his crew. - -Blueneck feared Dick, but he had no love for him, and this last seemed -to be the only possible explanation. He spat on the ground -contemptuously. - -But by this time the Preventative folk were well upon them and Blueneck -realized that it was a case of each man for himself, so calling a halt -he turned on the oncoming force. - -The smugglers were only too glad to obey, and with a redoubled force -they turned on their enemy and hewed their way into them. - -The Preventative men were not sorry to fight, however, and young Playle -threw himself into the thick of the scrap with something very like -pleasure. - -The smugglers fought like wild beasts, preferring to close in and kill, -but the others liked to thrust and parry, pricking and wounding, giving -way here and pressing there, and as they had longer weapons than the -smugglers they found their method an excellent one. - -Back went the smugglers down the Ship yard, Blueneck slashing wildly, -Noah Goody defending himself only, and little Habakkuk, his bare chest -and shoulders a perfect network of cuts, darting here and there like a -robin. - -Onward pressed young Playle until he had the smugglers with their backs -against the kitchen door, which opened suddenly from the inside. - -Blueneck put himself on the step in the way of the excise men and -shouted to his mates to get into the kitchen and form a guard. When the -last man was in he retired also, but the excise men pressed on; first -one of their men fell, on attempting to enter the kitchen, then a -second, and a third, but before the fourth was struck down in response -to a great crush behind him he broke through the smugglers’ guard and -the Preventative men swarmed in. - -Hal Grame suddenly darted forward out of the darkness. He carried an old -sword which had hung over the kitchen shelf for years, and he now laid -about him with great strokes, but a certain recklessness distinguished -his fighting, and his red shirt was soon dyed a still deeper shade. - -In spite of his help, however, the excise men drove on. - -“God! if the Captain was only here!” groaned Blueneck aloud. The man -next him caught his words and looked round, so did his neighbour, and in -a moment all that was left of the _Anny’s_ crew realized that their -captain had deserted them, and a certain hopelessness crept into the -fighting from that time on, and in a minute or two the smugglers -retreated in a body, knocking over the barrels and benches as they -went. They scuttled into the inner room and then slammed the heavy oak -door behind them. - -Habakkuk alone was left behind and he, finding the door shut upon him, -turned to fly through the other door into the yard, but a Preventative -man’s sword ran him through just as he reached the threshold, and with -one last sniff the brave little laundryman fell prone in a pool of his -own blood. - -The kitchen was very dark, there being no fire, as it was summer-time, -and the only light was the moonlight which showed in through the windows -and fell on the floor in two bright patches. - -So when the door slammed on them, Thomas Playle took the opportunity of -counting his forces. He found to his deep disappointment that he had -lost a great many more men than he had dreamed, and those around him in -the kitchen numbered at the most no more than six or seven. - -“We must get them yet,” he said, speaking to his few remaining followers -in a low tone. “An you two stay here and I and Jacques go round to the -other door we----” Suddenly he caught his breath, his voice trailed away -into silence, and he started back, his drawn sword put up to shield his -body. - -The man to whom he had been principally speaking had quietly dropped -without a cry, and as he touched the ground his head and shoulders -rolled into the patch of moonlight, and his horrified comrades saw a -thin spurt of blood shooting out from a clean small wound in his neck -just over the collar-bone. - -Before they could collect their wits after this shock there was a faint -patter of feet behind them and another man staggered, tried to speak, -reeled, and fell. - -Instantly there was confusion; men slashed about in the darkness -striking anything and any one, shouting, and screaming. A terrible fear -of something unknown and horrible possessed them and each man made for -the yard, but one by one as they approached the doorway the unseen -terror caught them and they fell. At last there were but three left, -young Playle himself, his mate, Jacques, and the _Charles’s_ gunner, a -tall, powerful man called Rilp. - -These three stood back to back in the centre of the kitchen, making a -triangle, their swords drawn before them, so that it was practically -impossible for anything to harm them from behind. - -They stood there for some moments holding their breath; everything was -silent. Then there was a light patter of feet again and a small bent -shape darted through the patch of moonlight. It seemed to Playle’s -terrified eyes to be an evil spirit not three feet high from the ground -and to have its head almost level with its waist while its back was bent -into a monstrous hump. Instinctively he put up his sword to shield his -head and at that moment something brushed passed him; he slashed at it -and fancied that he had wounded it, but the next moment he felt Jacques -grunt and stumble. He was just going to spring away when he felt the man -right himself and once again a man’s back was firm against his own. - -Then there was silence again for a second. - -Suddenly Rilp staggered, shivered, and dropped. - -Playle immediately darted forward, when to his amazement and horror the -man whom he thought was Jacques darted after him; something sprang on -his shoulders from behind, a streak of silver light darted before his -eyes and plunged down into his neck; he felt the blood well up in his -throat, his breath failed him, a dark cloud passed over his eyes, and he -died, crashing face downward into the little patch of moonlight. - -In the scullery Blueneck, his shoulders against the door, turned to his -comrades and urged them to pull themselves together; put forward every -excuse for Black’erchief Dick’s extraordinary behaviour and besought -them to get ready to fight again. - -Inside the kitchen they could hear the Preventative men talking -together, and by their low tones came to the conclusion that they were -planning the next attack. - -Suddenly Blueneck started. - -“Marry! they’re fighting among themselves,” he whispered. “Hark!” - -From inside the kitchen came the sounds of clashing steel, and angry -oaths and ejaculations, followed by screams and groans. Then there was -silence for a while immediately followed by footsteps, mutterings, and -one terrible yell. - -Then all was silent again. - -“Shall we go in?” whispered Hal. - -“Nay, ’tis a trap,” said another man, whose hand and cutlass were one -red mass. - -“Nay, I’ll go,” said Hal stubbornly. - -“I shouldn’t, lad,” said Blueneck, staunching the bleeding wound on his -forehead as best he could. - -Hal put his hand to a dark patch at his side and brought it away wet and -sticky. - -“Oh, what does it matter?” he said; taking a candle from the table he -opened the door, holding the light above his head. Then he gasped and -threw the door wide. - -“Mother o’ God!” he exclaimed weakly. “Look!” - -Blueneck and the others crowded behind him and they, too, gasped and -fell back in astonishment. - -In the centre of the room the flickering light showed a terrible bent -little figure; it was a man, but the crouching attitude in which he -stood suggested rather a beast of prey. He was literally surrounded with -bodies, and he looked down at them with an almost ghoulish delight which -was terrible to see. But only for a second; as soon as he became -conscious of the little group in the doorway he straightened himself and -stood smiling at them. - -He was clothed only in his breeches and immaculate white shirt; his -black kerchief was half off, showing the black curls beneath, while his -white hands were clean and undyed. - -Dick Delfazio smiled again and then began to clean his knife on a dainty -lace-edged handkerchief. - -Then his crew entered, and he looked up casually as they filed in and -turning to the least wounded man he pointed to a chair over the back of -which his black silk coat was hung. - -“Prithee, friend, help me into my surcoat,” he said, his voice caressing -and honey-like as ever. “For see,” he added, turning round, “I am much -hampered.” - -The crew started. - -The sleeve of the white shirt was split from the shoulder to the elbow, -displaying a terrible ragged wound which at one place had laid bare the -bone, and from the bend in the elbow the warm blood trickled on to the -floor. - -This was the last act of Thomas Playle’s hand and he had done his best. - -Dick slipped into his coat and then surveyed the crew. - -“Wash yourselves, friends,” he admonished, “the wenches will come down -now and may be feared at the sight of blood.” He staggered a little and -his face grew ashy pale, but he rallied himself and with some of his -usual jauntiness said loudly, “Bring me some wine.” Already the black -silk sleeve of his coat was sodden and sticky, and the arm inside it -hung limply from its socket; once again he staggered, tried to recover -himself and failed, and then, very faint from loss of blood, -Black’erchief Dick rolled over on his side, unconscious. - -Blueneck picked him up like a child and stripping off the coat called -loudly for Anny. - -“Surely the girl knows somewhat of physicking. The Captain may bleed to -death,” he said sharply in answer to Hal’s suggestion that they didn’t -want wenches about the place. - -Hal put his hand over his own wound and, shrugging his shoulders, a -gesture which cost him a great deal of blood, went off to find Anny and -beseech her to attend to his rival’s arm. - - * * * * * - -Late the same evening a tumbril borrowed from a neighbouring farmer -carried a gruesome burden from the Ship door down to the beach, and -along the road it stopped from time to time to collect additions to its -load. - -A little later a party of men in three rowing-boats loaded a terrible -cargo into a lonely ship which rode at anchor not far from the shore -where a brig lay aground, and then that same lonely ship sailed off out -of the bay, and later, after three boats had left her side, broke into -flames. - -And later still widows and children in Brightlingsea wept to see charred -spars and planks cast up on the beach outside their homes. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - - -“There, there, Master Dick, don’t fluster yourself so; ’twill only smart -your arm the more.” - -Anny spoke timidly and shrank behind one of the high-backed seats in the -old Ship’s kitchen as Black’erchief Dick, his eyes dark with anger, -raved up and down the room. It was some three weeks after the affair -with the Preventative folk and the Island had once more regained its -usual serenity. - -“You are bewitched, girl; what are you to refuse the love of a man like -me?” Dick said angrily, and then as she did not answer, he continued -more softly, “Why not come with me, beautiful Ann of the Island? We will -leave this God-forsaken mud heap and sail away to Spain, cross the great -river to the beautiful country beyond, where all the grass is green and -all the plants have bright flowers. What is there about this rum-sodden -drinking hut that you will not leave it for Utopia?” - -“I never heard of Utopia and Mersea is good enough for me,” said Anny -stolidly. “Besides, if you want to marry me, why not tell everybody and -have a proper wedding by the parson from the West, but even then I -wouldn’t marry you; I don’t love you, sir!” - -The Spaniard paused suddenly in his walk up and down and looked at her. - -“Never has a woman said so much to me before,” he said slowly, his voice -soft and smooth as ever. - -Anny shrugged her shoulders. - -“‘Tis time then one should,” she laughed. “Rest your arm, sir, and leave -worrying a poor girl that has work and enough to do, now that Mistress -Sue be for ever out along the beach with Big French.” She turned away. - -The Spaniard was beside her in a second and his slim white fingers -fastened round her wrist. - -“Oh, you silly little wench,” he said with a laugh in his voice, “do you -think you can turn off Dick Delfazio easily like that? Mistress, I am of -some account on the Island. Is a man who kills six Preventative folk -single-handed to be stayed in his heart’s desire by a little -serving-maid, think you?” - -“What would you do?” Anny, her big green eyes wide with apprehension, -and her back against the wall, jerked out the question fearfully. - -Black’erchief Dick looked at her in admiration, and, swinging her toward -him, he put his arm round her waist, and Hal, passing the window at that -moment, suddenly changed his mind about entering the kitchen and marched -off down the garden coughing and swearing to himself. - -Anny freed herself in a moment and stood with her arms akimbo. - -“An you were not wounded and a customer, I should smack you across the -mouth,” she said, her eyes filling with tears. - -Dick laughed. - -“Come, we should not quarrel, sweetheart,” he said. “When you are aboard -the _Anny_----” - -“I pray God I shall be dead before,” the girl interrupted angrily, her -tears overflowing and rolling down her cheeks. - -Dick caught her hand again and looked at her fiercely. - -“I have played enough, lass,” he said. “You must come off secretly with -me or----” - -Anny laughed. - -“Must?” she said. “Must, indeed! And whyfore? I tell you, sir, I hate -you, and if you pursue me more I’ll have the landlord at you.” - -“The landlord!” Dick sneered. - -Anny was desperate. - -“Or Hal Grame,” she said. - -Dick threw back his head and laughed aloud. - -“A tapster! Oh, pretty, pretty little wench, you are very amusing!” - -The girl wrenched her hand away. - -“Master Black’erchief Dick,” she said slowly, her little face very white -and grave, “will you understand please that I do not love you, I do not -even like you, and I will never go anywhere with you of my own will?” - -The Spaniard stepped back a pace or two. He seemed to have realized at -last that she was speaking the truth, for he looked at the earnest -little face in front of him with a mixture of amazement and anger. - -“You do not like me?” he said, his voice losing all its music and -becoming almost childish in its extreme surprise. - -Anny nodded. - -“No, I don’t like you. Will you please go away and leave me to my work, -sir?” - -Dick’s anger rose up and boiled over in a moment. - -“I tell you, you shall come, you pretty little fool,” he swore. “Or----” -he paused suddenly. “Is there some other man you love? Tell me, tell -me!” - -Anny cowered before his angry, distorted face. - -“No, sir, of course not, no, sir!” she lied vehemently. “Let go my -wrist, sir. Marry, how you hurt me!” - -“This great hulking French, now, have you set your heart on him? Speak -out, girl!” - -“No, sir, of course not!” Anny’s amazement was too genuine to be -mistaken. - -“Yet you will not marry me?” Dick spoke sharply. - -“No--no--no, sir! Go away!” - -Dick turned on his heel and went to the door. - -“By this knife,” he said, turning on the threshold, “you shall come with -me. I wish it, and never yet have I been prevented from my desires.” - -“Lord! you’re mad!” Anny flung after him. - -“Ay, mad for you, mistress.” - -Dick’s voice had grown soft again and he laughed unpleasantly as he -strolled off down the yard. Anny watched him go and then turned back to -her work. - -“Now I wonder will I ever be married at all?” she said to herself, as -she picked up a broom from the chimney-corner and began to sweep away -the dirty sand which lay all over the floor. - -Blueneck was sitting on the sea-wall, thinking regretfully of Habakkuk -Coot, when Black’erchief Dick strode up and without speaking dropped -down beside him. - -Blueneck looked at his captain slily and without turning his head. - -Dick was smiling sardonically and his knife slid in and out the slim -white fingers of his right hand. - -Blueneck considered it prudent to sit still and say nothing. - -Dick did not speak for some time, and Blueneck began to get uneasy. -Finally he rose to his feet as nonchalantly as he was able and started -to stroll off down the beach. - -Dick raised his eyes. - -“Sit where you are, dog!” he said sharply. - -Blueneck slid back to his place without a murmur. - -The silence continued. At last, however, Dick put the knife back in his -belt and turned his sharp eyes on his mate. - -“The lass refuses me,” he said. - -Blueneck shrugged his shoulders. - -“These country wenches be mighty particular about marrying their -husbands and so forth,” he observed. - -Dick raised his eyebrows. - -“I have said I will wed her,” he said stiffly. - -Blueneck’s jaw dropped. - -“Wed her?” he ejaculated. “Why, Cap’n, you must----” He broke off -lamely. - -Dick snapped out the question, “Must what?” - -Blueneck did not vouchsafe an answer, and they sat in silence for a -minute or two. - -Dick began to speak, slowly and carefully, as though he was thinking out -each word separately. - -“There is a thing on this earth, my friend, called love. And a very vile -and evil thing it is. It descends upon a man unawares like a shower of -rain, and soaks through to his very marrow. It takes away his energy, -his pride in his work and person,” he looked down at the lace ruffles at -his cuff and stroked them lovingly, and then added, “and I have reason -to think that great men feel it more sharply than others.” - -Blueneck glanced quickly at the dapper little figure by his side, and -shrugged his shoulders. - -The Captain was showing signs of strain, he thought. - -“Must the wench be willing?” he asked. “Why not carry her off?” - -Dick shrugged his shoulders. - -“I would rather she were willing,” he said. - -Blueneck looked at him, exasperated. - -“Well, if you can’t persuade her I don’t know who can,” he muttered, but -Dick did not hear him. He was smiling, his eyes half shut. - -Blueneck spat. - -“Bewitched!” he commented silently to himself. Then an idea struck him -and he turned to the Captain. - -“There’s Pet Salt,” he said. “She might do much.” - -“Pet Salt?” Dick turned to him quickly. “Who’s she?” - -Blueneck told the story of his night on Ben Farran’s boat with as much -credit to himself as was possible. - -Dick listened in silence until he had finished; then he rose to his -feet. - -“I will go to see this crone,” he said grandiloquently. “Lead me, dog!” - -Pet Salt sat on the deck of her boat mending a net. She was mumbling to -herself, and her old knotted finger-joints cracked as she fumbled about -with the rough twine she was using. Beneath the hatches she could hear -old Ben swearing loudly as he hunted among the empty rum kegs for one -that still contained a little of the precious stuff. To judge from his -language he had been so far unsuccessful and the woman shifted uneasily -as she sat thinking of the beating he would give her if he found -nothing. - -It was then that she heard a voice calling her from the beach. - -“Pet Salt! Pet Salt!” - -Noisily she scrambled to her feet and hobbled over to the side of the -hull, and looked down. - -Dick and his mate stood together staring up at her. - -“Good morning, mistress,” Dick began in his best manner. - -Pet stared at him open-mouthed, her yellow teeth looking like fangs. She -had never seen such finery. - -Dick, although himself rather taken aback at Pet’s appearance, could not -but feel flattered at her evident approval of his own. - -Pet’s bleared eyes now fell on Blueneck and a shade of recognition -passed over her wrinkled, spirit-sodden face. - -“Oh! it’s you again, ronyon, hey?” she cried in her cracked crooning -voice into which an eager note had crept. “You have no rum kegs slung -about you, eh?” - -Blueneck waved his hand impatiently. - -“Throw down the ladder, that we may come up and talk with thee, hag,” he -ordered peremptorily. - -Pet hobbled off to obey him without a word, and Dick turned to his mate -in something like admiration. - -“You have been well schooled, friend,” he said approvingly. “Yours is an -excellent way of dealing with crones.” - -“Have a care!” called Pet from above as she threw the rope ladder over -the side. The end passed within an inch of Blueneck’s shoulders and he -looked up angrily. - -Pet was leering at him from the deck. - -“Come up, ronyon,” she said coaxingly. - -Blueneck scaled the ladder in a minute and clambered on to the rolling -deck beside her. - -Dick followed, more dignified but not a whit less agile. - -Once on deck he looked about him in disgust. The worm-eaten boards, the -empty kegs and other lumber, and the general filthiness of the place -disgusted the little Spaniard. His own brig was always kept neat and -fastidiously clean. - -He shrugged his shoulders. - -“A very vile place in truth,” he observed, and then, turning to Pet, he -raised his hat as gallantly as if she had been a duenna. - -“I would descend and talk with thee on the shore, if you please, -mistress,” he said. “This ship distresses me.” - -He went again to the ladder, picking his way daintily across the dirty -deck; slowly he climbed down again. Pet and Blueneck followed him -without a word on to the sand again. - -“Prithee, mistress, be seated,” said Dick, indicating a bank of seaweed -and seating himself on a breakwater some four feet away. - -Pet sat down heavily and looked from Dick to Blueneck in a half-witted, -puzzled way, her big loose mouth sagging open, on one side showing the -large yellow teeth, which so irritated Blueneck. - -Suddenly she stretched out a bony hand toward Black’erchief Dick and -began in a droning whine: - -“May the Lord bless ye, fine gentleman; could ye spare a drop o’ rum for -a poor woman to take to her man who is dying of cold? Old Pet Salt knows -you, pretty sir. Old Pet don’t forget a generous face when she sees one. -Pet remembers when she came to the Ship and you gave her a keg. Could -you spare a little, fine gentleman?” - -Dick stared at her; he remembered her now, and instinctively drew a -little farther away. - -“Hold thy peace, hag, and hark to me,” he said sharply, “and much rum -may come of it--nay,” he continued as the old woman struggled to get to -her feet and come toward him, “keep thy distance and let thy dull wit -take in as much of this as it can. You have a granddaughter?” - -A cunning light crept into the old bleared eyes. - -“Ah!” she said, putting on a pathetic whine. “I have, God bless her pure -heart and body. One my man loves dearly! What would you have with her, -fine gentleman?” - -Dick waved his hand. - -“Woman,” he said softly, his voice taking on that musical quality which -his enemies knew so well. “It would be well if thou and I knew each -other’s mind a little more clearly--rum is a precious thing to you, -eh?” - -Pet’s eyes glistened and her lips moved without sound. - -“I have much rum,” Dick went on, looking at the old woman steadily, “and -I would wed your granddaughter.” - -“Wed?” The exclamation escaped her before she could stop it. - -Dick went on as though he had not heard her. - -“At your boat and by a priest that I shall bring with me, I would wed -her.” - -“Oh!” Pet said, and smiled knowingly. - -“But so far the lass will have none of me,” Dick continued, noting Pet’s -amazement, “and so, mistress, I would wish you to persuade her to wed me -here secretly.” - -“Ay, and if I do?” Pet broke in. - -“If you do, you earn enough rum to keep you and your husband in liquor -for the rest of your life.” - -Dick put his hands on his belt and looked at the old wretch quizzically. - -Pet began to laugh. It was a terrible sound, half a wheeze and half a -choke. - -“I’ll persuade her,” she muttered. - -Dick quickly put up one white beringed hand. - -“Nay, mistress, you must use no violence on her,” he said, “neither must -you harm her with spirit charms or other bedevilments; I would not have -her hurt.” - -Pet Salt looked at him out of the corner of her eye. - -“I’ll not hurt your love, master,” she laughed. “She shall marry -thee--and by a priest you bring--ha--ha!” - -Blueneck had never seen his captain blush before and he now regarded the -little Spaniard with great interest. The usually sallow skin was stained -with a vermilion as he turned on the woman in anger. - -“Keep to your promise then and be silent,” he said softly, “or by Heaven -I’ll blow your pig-sty of a rat-ridden hulk off the Island.” - -The woman looked at him, frightened for a moment, but soon she began to -laugh. - -“She shall wed thee, my pretty, fine gentleman, she shall wed thee--I’ll -see to that,” she said, scrambling to her feet--“and the rum shall be -paid, you promise, master?” - -Dick nodded. - -“I swear it,” he said. Then he got up and beckoned to Blueneck to follow -him. - -“Good-morrow, mistress,” he said, taking off his hat. - -Pet stood looking after them. - -“I’ll coax her,” the woman called. “I’ll coax her,” and all the way as -they went down the beach they could hear her cracked, horrible -laughter. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - - -“Rum! rum! ru-u-m-m!” - -Nan Swayle sat in her miserable little cabin with her knees drawn up to -her chin; her cat was perched on a rum keg beside her and there was no -light save for the cold gleam of stars coming in from the open door. She -sat there, a tall, gaunt figure steadily rocking herself to and fro as -though keeping time to some monotonous rhyme. She was talking to herself -in a deep, weary voice, and the words she uttered were always the same, -“Rum--rum--ru-u-m-m!” - -Outside on the marshes everything was very quiet, and she rocked on, -undisturbed for a while. Then from the direction of the Stroud she heard -the squeak of a frightened gull as it flew up, disturbed from its rest, -and then another a little nearer, and again nearer still. - -The woman did not cease her rocking; she knew someone was coming over -the dykes to see her, but what mattered that? - -Suddenly she stopped, however, leaned her head forward to listen, and -then sprang from her chair with surprising agility and hurried to the -door. - -“Nan--Nan, where are you?” called a girlish voice out of the darkness. - -“Stay where ye are, Anny lass, till I get ye a light.” - -Nan’s stentorian tones boomed over the flat bogs. Hurriedly she crossed -to the darkest corner of the little hut where she fumbled for a minute -or two. There was the sound of soft scraping of flint on steel then the -tinder caught fire and Nan lit a tallow dip and carried it to the door, -holding it high above her head. - -There was no breath of wind in the cloudless night and the flame burned -steadily. - -“Oh! Nan, I’m so glad ye’re here,” came the same voice out of the -darkness, this time a good deal nearer. - -“Why, lass, wherever else would I be? What’s ailing ye, my girl?” - -Anny scrambled over the last dyke and staggered breathless into the -circle of light thrown by the little flame of the dip. - -“Let me come in and talk with ye, Mother,” she said, clutching hold of -the elder woman’s ragged kirtle. - -Nan put a strong bony arm round the girl’s shoulders, and when she spoke -her deep voice had a softer quality in it than before. - -“Sit down, lass, sit down, and get your breath, and then I’ll listen to -ye as long as my eyes will keep open,” she said kindly. - -Anny sat down on the upturned rum keg, after first displacing the cat, -who spat at her viciously. - -Nan snatched a leather thong from the wall and lashed at the cat -savagely, whereupon it slunk into a corner and lay down on a heap of -onions, keeping one baleful eye fixed on his mistress’s visitor. - -Nan sat down on a three-legged stool, the only other article in the room -save for a huge iron bowl which hung on chains over the now empty grate, -and several bunches of dried herbs hanging from the roof, and looked at -the girl critically. - -Anny’s face was very white and drawn, and she looked about her with a -hunted expression in her wild green eyes. She had evidently been crying -as she came along, for there were tear-marks on her white cheeks. - -Nan said nothing, but sat looking at her, her strong, rugged face -absolutely expressionless. - -“I’ve got to marry Black’erchief Dick, Nan,” Anny said at last. “What -will I do?” - -Nan’s eyes flickered. - -“Got to? Who says Anny Farran’s got to do aught she don’t want to?” - -“Pet Salt said----” - -“What!” Nan’s face blazed with fury. “That blue-livered, mange-struck -ronyon! Truth, lass, you’re mad to think on her! The louse-ridden, -thieving, man-stealing, spirit-sodden devil,” she muttered to herself. - -Anny shook her head. - -“She says I’ll be took to the Castle if I don’t do as she bids,” she -said hurriedly. - -Nan lashed the earthen floor with her strip of leather. - -“The woman’s a lying fiend,” she said quickly and intensely. - -The girl laid her hand on the other woman’s trembling arm. - -“I know she is, Mother, I know she is, but what will I do?” she said -softly. - -Nan looked up impatiently. - -“Do? Why, do naught, the old hell-kite, the sithering----” - -“Ay, but listen, Mother! Listen!” The girl’s voice was so insistent that -the older woman allowed her voice to die away to a muttering. - -Anny went on. - -“If I don’t wed Master Dick, Nan, Pet Salt--” Nan began to mumble again, -but Anny took no notice--“saith that he will carry me off without him -marrying me--and, Mother, I would be wed.” - -Nan paused in her muttered imprecations to look at the girl. This was a -new side of the affair, and she realized the importance to the girl’s -mind. She began to consider it carefully, while Anny watched her face -with almost painful eagerness. - -But Nan’s hatred for Pet Salt was too great to allow her to think -clearly on any subject connected with her old enemy for more than two -minutes at a time, and she soon broke forth into low, tense reviling. - -“Look!” she said, suddenly springing up and standing between Anny and -the open doorway, a tall black figure against a background of stars. -“Look at me, child--do you know how old I am?--forty-three! You’re -surprised? Of course, I look sixty, don’t I?--tell me--tell me.” - -Anny looked at the rugged face that had evidently once been so -beautiful; the light from the dip flickered over it and accentuated each -wrinkle and hollow. She nodded. - -“Ah!” Nan lifted her clenched fist above her head. “That is her work, -the woman of hell. Once my cabin was the sweetest, cleanest, and neatest -on the Island, my lips were the reddest, my hair the blackest, my smile -the most prized---- Oh, that crawling filcher, would I might feel these -hands about her scabby neck!” - -Anny sighed. She knew it was no use to attempt to stop Mistress Swayle -in this mood, so she crouched back in her corner, while the cat, which -had at first objected to her, now came to hide in the folds of her -kirtle. He also knew his mistress’s vagaries. - -Nan went on, her voice rising higher and higher, and her words coming -faster and faster until she seemed to be repeating some frenzied chant. - -“She took my man--your grandsire--she stole him from me with promises of -rum to rot his soul with--God curse her. I, a sweet milk lass working -all day in my dairy with a flowered kirtle to my back and shoes to my -feet--and she a dirty, mange-eaten quean. Oh! may the red-plague fall -on her and her rat-eaten boat. And he a simple, kind-hearted lad with a -liking for the spirit! Oh! that kite shall go through torments in her -time! But he loved me--not her, devil baste her.” - -Anny rose to her feet and the cat ran away squealing. - -“Mother Swayle,” she said pleadingly, “what will I say to her?” - -Nan seemed to come to herself again, for she patted the girl kindly on -the shoulder. - -“You run back to the Ship, lass. I’ll see the ronyon,” she said. - -Anny took her hand. - -“You’re good to me, Mother,” she said. - -Nan pulled her hand away sharply. - -“Go off with you, child,” she ordered harshly, and as Anny sped over the -marshes, she heard the deep voice behind her getting fainter and fainter -calling--“Rum--rum--rum!” - -Early on the next morning Mistress Swayle set out for Pet Salt’s boat. -The sun, rising red out of the sea, tinged her black gown and flying -elf-locks with a certain rustiness as she bent her head before the salt -morning wind and strode down the ill-made road. She walked along with -sweeping strides, a five-foot bramble stick in her hand. On either side -of her stretched the gray-green, dyke-patterned saltings, while ahead -gleamed fields of ripening wheat and blue vetches. - -She was murmuring to herself as she went along and often paused to shake -her stick at some unseen adversary. - -Her cat followed her at a respectful distance, always keeping one eye on -the bramble stick. - -As it was some way to Pet Salt’s boat, Nan was tired by the time she -reached the Ship and would have gone in and rested there had she not -been beset by a pack of young urchins, Tant Pullen and little Red among -them, who danced round her in a ring calling “Witch!” and “Devil’s -Aunt!” and so forth. - -The old woman--for she looked old--laid about her vigorously with her -stick and as she was very strong soon prevented them from barring her -way, but they followed her for a long distance along the wall. - -Pet Salt lifted a tousled head above the hatchway, sniffed the cool -clean salt air, and shivered. Then hastily wrapping a piece of old -sail-cloth round her mouth and nose she scrambled on to the dirty deck -and hurried across to a heap of kegs piled up high. Under these she at -last unearthed a partially full one and hugging it to her bosom ran back -to the hatchway, her bare feet sounding oddly on the rotten boards. - -It was at this moment that Nan tapped on the side of the boat with her -stick and shouted in tones loud enough to awaken the seven sleepers. - -“Ho, there, you dirty ronyon, come out, come out, Pet Salt, Heaven blast -ye!” - -At the sound of her voice Pet dropped the keg she was carrying and -tearing the sail-cloth from her face hobbled over to the side and looked -down. - -“What! you round here, you hell-cat, sneaking a look at your love, I -suppose, you old----” - -A stream of unprintable language broke from her ragged lips. - -Nan, leaning heavily on her long stick, gazed upward and when Pet paused -for breath she began to talk in her big booming voice. - -“What have ye been doing with my god-daughter, you stealer of loves?” -she shouted. - -Pet began to laugh. - -“Your god-daughter!” she shrieked. “And who is she, you mother of -witches? You’re not talking of my granddaughter, are you--you tike?” - -Nan shook her stick at her fiercely. - -“Your granddaughter! You mange-struck man-stealer!” she ejaculated. - -“Man-stealer!” Pet shrieked in her fury. “You jade, you miserable, -jealous jade--still whining about your lover as you call him, you old -she-goat. My Ben never loved you--your lover! You’re as old as the -Island. What do you want with lovers?” - -Nan stood there, a tall, imposing figure, her black rags gently stirring -in the wind. - -“You lie, Pet Salt! In your rotting throat you lie,” she said calmly. “I -am not so old as you say, not so old as Ben--and he loved me well--and -would have wed me had not you stolen him----” - -“I stole? Marry, hell-kite, I stole in truth! I stole when he came -begging to my door and beseeching me to save him from you? I stole, you -vile devil!” - -“He did not!” Nan spoke hotly. - -“Indeed, did he not, ronyon?” Pet was foaming at the mouth in her anger. -“Ay, he did, he crawled to my boat and said on his knees: ‘Oh, save me, -my own Pet o’ the saltings, save me from yon scabby wanton who waits for -me!’” - -“May the green grass turn to ashes in your way for that lie, Pet Salt,” -said Nan slowly. - -Pet put up her hands. - -“Ye’re not to curse me, Nan Swayle,” she shrieked, “ye witch of -darkness, ye’re not to curse me, or by Heaven I’ll call Ben up to ye.” - -Nan laughed a hard, crackling laugh in her throat. - -“You daren’t, you slut,” she said. “Ben may not have forgotten his old -love!” - -Pet grew purple with rage. - -“I dare not let him see you!” she screamed. “What! you ronyon--I dare -not let him---- Oh! you’re mad!” - -Nan laughed again. - -“Still I say you dare not,” she said. - -Pet choked with anger; then a crafty look came into her eyes. - -“Oh, I see your mind, Mistress Nancy Swayle,” she said with a scornful -laugh. “I did not think you would be so cunning--do you then long so -much for a sight of your old love that you walk five miles in the early -dawning to beg for a look?” - -Nan’s rugged features twitched convulsively, but in a moment she was -laughing again. - -“Still I say you dare not, slut,” she said. - -Without another word Pet turned away from the side and called down the -hatchway. - -Nan waited on the beach below, quite still and leaning on her stick, a -proud smile playing round her wide, humorous mouth. - -Two or three minutes later Pet reappeared supporting Ben, who in spite -of the early hour was very unsteady on his feet. - -He lurched forward and sprawled over the side of the hull looking down -at Nan. She was evidently much surprised at the change in him, for she -started back a little. - -Pet laughed derisively. - -“Ain’t he a pretty one?” she said. - -Nan gulped and came forward. - -“Hail to ye, Benny,” she said softly. - -Ben looked at her vaguely. - -“Hail!” he said, and then after a moment added abruptly, “Whosh you?” - -Pet shrieked with laughter, and settled herself down beside him. - -“Who are you, old one?” she screamed. - -Nan went nearer. - -“Do you not remember Nan Swayle, Ben?” she said pleadingly. - -“Ah, yesh! I remembers Nan Swayle,” said Ben cheerfully. - -“That’s her, ducky,” said Pet, her face red with laughter. - -Ben leant farther over the side to look at Nan, then he drew himself up -and turned to Pet. - -“Slut, you lie,” he said, as clearly as he could. “That’s”--he pointed -to Nan--“an old hag--but Nan Swayle--no, Nan Swayle was a shweet lash--a -shweet milk lash--an’,” he went on very seriously, “a very pretty lash.” - -He leaned over the side and had one more look at Nan, who stood beneath -him, her arms outstretched and her bright eyes brighter than usual. - -“No,” he said. “No, no, nosh--that ish not a bit like Nan Swayle. Nan -Swayle is a pretty lash, a shweet, pretty lash.” - -Pet rocked herself to and fro in a paroxysm of laughter. - -Ben stood looking at Nan. - -“Go away, hag,” he said, “find Nan Swayle and send her to me and I’ll go -with her, but yoush not Nan Swayle, or, anywaysh,” he went on, “not Nan -Swayle I knowsh, you ugly old hagsh.” - -And he began to laugh. “That’s not Nan Shwayle,” he giggled, poking -Pet’s fat side with his fingers. - -Pet rolled over on the gunwale in a fit of laughter. - -“No, ducky,” she roared, “that’s not Nan Swayle. That’s a witch telling -us she’s her.” - -“Ah! she couldn’t cheat me!” Ben chuckled. “I knowsh Nan Shwayle, a -pretty lash.” - -“Pet Salt, the time will come when you shall pay!” - -Nan’s voice drowned their laughter for a moment. She stood there on the -shingle, the waves lapping up to her feet and the newly risen sun -lighting her wrinkled face where two tears sparkled on her yellow -cheeks, but her eyes were bright and hard. - -Then she turned away and strode off, holding her head high, and as she -went the wind carried after her the sound of their derisive laughter. - -And it was not until she reached her cabin that she remembered she had -said no word to Pet of the business on which she had set out, Anny’s -marriage. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - - -“Pet Salt, are you sure all this is so? I wouldn’t wed with him if I -could help it.” - -Anny spoke anxiously, her little face white with apprehension. - -She and Pet Salt were alone together on the deck of Ben’s old boat. The -tide was well up and the waves leaped against the stern with a gurgling -sound. - -It was late in the evening, the wind was rising, and the sun was setting -over the Island in a blaze of red and green light. - -On board the _Pet_ there was the customary muddle: empty kegs, rotting -sail-cloth, torn fishing nets, and derelict baskets lay strewn about the -decaying deck in endless confusion. - -Pet was leaning against the stump of the main-mast, her red arms akimbo -and her tousled gray head cocked on one side, while Anny stood looking -on to the darkening water with her back to the old woman. - -“Sure? Why, girl, certain I’m sure. As sure as this boat’s a vile hell, -Master Black’erchief Dick will have you one way or another--wed or -unwed. Which way lies with you?” - -Pet’s harsh voice broke the warm quietness of the summer evening -unpleasantly. - -Anny caught her breath, and shrugging her shoulders turned toward the -old woman. Then she laughed. - -“Lord! you must be mad, Pet Salt, how could Master Dick carry me off -from the Ship, the whole village there to stay him?” she said, -brightening. - -Pet laughed unpleasantly. - -“You think too much of yourself, lass,” she said. “To stay him? And why -should any one stay him?” - -Anny’s eyes grew big with surprise and fear. - -“What do you mean?” she said as slowly as she could. “Why, Gilbot----” - -Pet began to laugh. - -“You, lass, have less wit than most girls, if you think any one would -turn away a moneyed captain because of a little serving slut,” she said. - -Anny looked round her helplessly. - -“Did you see Mother Nan yesterday?” she asked suddenly. - -Pet began to swear. - -“I did,” she said viciously. “The old ronyon! Come prowling around here -for a look at your grandsire, like an old hen clucking for its chick.” - -“Did--did she not speak with you of me?” Anny’s voice trembled. - -Pet laughed again. - -“Lord, girl! the whole Island don’t spend its time thinking and talking -o’ you,” she said. “I heard naught of you from her----” - -Anny looked round her hopelessly, the tears welling into her eyes. The -sun had sunk out of sight behind the belt of oaks on the Island and -everything around had grown gray and cool. - -Suddenly she turned and threw herself before the old woman. - -“Grandam, what will I do? What will I do?” she sobbed. - -Pet kicked her away hastily and spat on the deck. - -“Get up and behave yerself, Anny Farran,” she said sharply. “What should -ye do but marry the handsome Spaniard and sail off with him? Such a -chance don’t come to every dirty serving-maid.” - -Anny sprang to her feet. - -“I’ll not wed him,” she said, her voice clear and loud. “I’ll not if he -kills me.” - -Pet Salt’s smile vanished and a crafty, anxious light crept into her -watery eyes. She crossed over to the girl with a peculiar smooth -movement and stood very close to her, her villainous face very near to -the young girl’s frightened one. - -“Anny Farran,” she said, her harsh, high voice growing more and more -uncanny, “there be some as say Pet Salt is a witch.” - -Anny started involuntarily. The light was fading, and faint shadows were -creeping fast all round the boat. - -Away over the fields a corn-crake called plaintively once or twice and -then, quite near, an owl screamed loudly. - -Pet’s face grew distorted in the shade. - -Anny shuddered; she shared in all the superstitions of the day, and -witches and the evil eye were well known to her. - -“Ay, they do!” she faltered, “but what say you?” - -“I say--naught!” - -Pet came a little nearer and her voice sank to a whisper. - -Anny shrieked and started back. - -“Holy Mother of God, defend me!” she muttered. - -Pet laughed weirdly. - -“Prayers don’t frighten Pet Salt,” she whispered, coming still nearer to -the terrified Anny, who clung to the gunwale. - -“What will you do?” The girl’s voice was so low that Pet could hardly -hear it. - -“Nay! What will you do, ronyon? Shall the handsome captain lie by you or -no?” - -Anny clenched her little brown hands so that the nails cut into her -palms. The vision of Hal’s hurt and angry face kept rising up before -her. - -“And if I do not wed him what will you do?” she said at last. - -“Bewitch you, girl, so that even your young slave, Hal, may loathe you,” -Pet began in a slow sing-song voice. “So that your beautiful black hair -may fall off on the sand like seaweed, leaving you old and hairless--so -that your eyes may burn up and grow dim and the sight of the sea never -more be seen in them--so that your teeth may grow black and ache with -the pain of ten thousand devils tearing at their roots--so that your -nails may drop off and lie on the floor like shells, and your fingers -wither and grow black, and their knuckles decay and the joints drop off, -and----” - -Anny covered her eyes. - -“Oh, peace--peace, I pray you,” she screamed. “I will do anything. Oh, -peace----” - -Pet began to laugh. - -“Have a care, Anny, how you tell this,” she said, “or I will bewitch -thee certainly.” - -Anny looked at the woman curiously. - -“Yet I will not wed,” she announced suddenly. “I mind me when you vowed -that Master Pattern should have a blister grow on his skin to the size -of an egg, and I mind me that he had no such thing at all.” - -Pet began to swear heartily. - -“The hell-kite went to the priest at West,” she explained. - -Anny’s eyes lighted. - -“Then so will I,” she said promptly. - -“That you shall not.” Pet laughed raucously. “Look you, Ann Farran,” she -said, “if you do so there’s other things that Pet can do. Send Hal Grame -and you to Colchester to the Castle to rot your lives out in the foul -dungeons they have there.” - -This was the last. Anny, who was by this time thoroughly frightened, had -been brought up along with the other Island children to fear Colchester -Castle worse than death, and, indeed, the stories of the dungeons -current at that time were very terrible, the civil war being only just -over. She began to cry. - -“I will wed with him,” she said. - -“Secretly on this boat to-morrow night?” - -Anny gasped. Nevertheless, she shrugged her shoulders and nodded. - -“Yes.” - -“Good! The Captain comes to-night to hear of it; will you wait to see -him?” - -“Nay.” The word broke from her lips like a sob, and she ran over to the -rope ladder. - -“If you fail----” Pet’s voice grew threatening. - -Anny’s voice trembled. - -“I will not fail,” she said, and then added beneath her breath, “Oh, -Hal, what will I say to you?” - -As she ran back to the Ship across the fast-darkening saltings Anny -began to realize the situation a little more clearly. She had bound -herself to marry Dick on the morrow; that was terrible enough in itself, -but after she was married, what then? The girl stopped in her stride to -think on it. - -“After I am wed I can go back to the Ship,” she said, half aloud, “but -why be wed first? Oh! whatever will I do?” - -Two weeks ago she would have gone to Hal naturally. Now she swallowed -uneasily in her throat. - -Hal had hardly spoken to her of late; he had grown strangely sullen and -taciturn, and spent all his spare time in a fishing-boat with Joe -Pullen. She knew that they took the fish they caught up the Colne and -sold it in the little inland villages. She had tried to speak to him -several times, but he had always looked at her so fiercely that she had -abandoned the attempt. - -Alone on the wild, wind-swept marshes, the girl sank down on her knees -on the damp spiky grass and covered her face with her hands. She -remained quite still for several seconds and then sprang up with a -little cry. Hastily she passed her hands over her shining plaits as -though to make sure that they were still there, and examined her nails -anxiously. Then she sighed with relief and with one fearful backward -glance at the _Pet_, set off to the Ship, her skirts flying out behind -her as she ran. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - - -The same evening Hal Grame and Joe Pullen walked up the Ship lane -together in silence. They had just returned from one of their fishing -expeditions and Joe carried the catch in a dripping basket on his -shoulder. - -Hal strode along beside him, his hands in his pockets and his eyes fixed -moodily on the ground. - -No word of Anny had passed between them since the night a fortnight -before, when Hal had stumbled into Joe’s cottage and told the story of -his quarrel with her. Ever since, with natural delicacy, Joe had -carefully avoided the subject, and had carried his mate off fishing as -often as he could, thinking that this would take his mind off the girl. - -Suddenly Hal stopped. - -“How much had we from the sale of yesterday’s fishing?” he asked -abruptly. - -“Four groats,” replied Joe promptly. - -“Wilt thou give me two, mate?” - -Joe looked at his friend in surprise; Hal was not wont to want money, -but he answered readily enough: - -“Certes, lad, certes,” and setting his basket down he brought out the -two coins almost reverently from his pocket and held them to Hal, who -took them thoughtfully, weighed them in his hand, and then looked up at -his mate questioningly. - -“How much silk can I buy with these at Tiptree?” he asked slowly. - -Joe looked at him in astonishment. - -“Silk? Why, Hal Grame, what in heaven and earth do you want with----” He -broke off abruptly, a wave of understanding passing over his face. - -“She’s not worth your troubling, mate,” he said at last. - -A dull flush of anger spread over the younger man’s face and he broke -out impetuously: - -“Not worth my troubling! Lord save you, Joe Pullen, if it was any other -man who said as much, I’d----” - -Joe put a huge paw on the boy’s shoulder. - -“That’s right, lad, that’s right,” he said kindly. “The lass is your -love when all’s said an’ done--pray Heaven you may not be as fooled as I -was, though,” he added mournfully, the thought of Mistress Amy flashing -through his mind. - -Hal smiled in spite of himself at his friend’s lugubrious expression, -but he soon became serious again. - -“Joe,” he said hesitatingly. - -“Ay!” - -“You have had a deal of truck with women?” - -Joe grunted. - -“Wi’ one woman, you mean,” he said savagely. - -Hal looked at him curiously before he spoke. - -“What will I do about Anny?” he said at last. - -Joe cleared his throat; he had very strong views on this subject. - -“You make too much ado about her,” he said. - -“But for these last two weeks I have said naught to her,” Hal objected. - -Joe knew this was true and he shrugged his shoulders. - -“I should be sharp with her, lad,” he said at last. “Tell her there be -other lasses you could love, and she’ll come round in no time.” - -Hal nodded. - -“I had thought as much myself,” he said. - -“Depend on it, I’m right,” said Joe, shaking his head sagely, and -reshouldering the basket, and they continued thoughtfully up the dusty -road. - -On turning into the Ship yard they saw the usual company seated on -benches before the kitchen door, drinking beer and rum, each man to his -fancy. - -Old Gilbot’s chair had been moved out into the porch, and he sat in it -drunk and happy, singing to his heart’s content. - -The two mates were greeted cheerily; Joe sat down and called for rum, -but Hal, seeing Blueneck and one or two others of the _Anny’s_ crew -among the company, walked into the kitchen, put his cap and coat by, and -looked about for Anny. - -She was not in the kitchen or the scullery, so presently he wandered out -into the garden where the evening shadows lay deep over the plants and -shrubs. He sat down on an upturned barrel, his elbows resting on his -knees and his chin on his hands. - -Hardly had he been there a moment when there was a rustling in the -shrubbery at the end of the garden and Anny, her plaits flying out -behind her, sped up the path toward him. She did not notice him, and -would have passed had not he put out an arm to stay her. - -At his touch the girl gave a little terrified scream and started back -like a frightened animal. When she saw who it was, however, she gave a -little sigh of relief and a smile crept into her face, while her heart -beat faster. - -Hal was going to make friends with her at last, she thought, and as she -smiled up at him she felt that here was the solution of her -difficulties. - -Hal on his side felt a glow of pleasure at her obvious friendliness and -a warm impulse to take her in his arms. However, he remembered Joe’s -advice and the smile died on his lips as he said sharply: - -“Where have you been, Ann Farran? And why come you in so quickly by the -back way?” - -The eager, happy light died out of the girl’s eyes in a moment, and a -flush of anger spread over her cheeks. - -“And what will that matter to you, Master Hal Grame?” she said, pertly -tossing her head. - -Hal’s young face grew hard and he laid a hand on her arm. - -“Indeed, it has a great deal to do with me, Ann Farran. What duty am I -paying to Master Gilbot if I let his serving wenches go flying about -the Island at all hours of the day, and besides, Anny, don’t forget that -you--you----” His voice had grown much softer and even trembled a -little, but Anny was too angry to notice it. - -“Indeed, I think you take too much on your shoulders, master--master -tapster,” she burst out. - -Hal gasped, and then as his anger rose, his grip on her arm tightened -and he shook her violently. - -“Take care, Anny, take care,” he said between his teeth, “don’t forget -that you were to wed me!” - -Anny tried to wrench her hand away. - -“Were? Ay, you’re right, Hal Grame,” she said proudly. “Marry! I would -not wed you now if you and I were the last to be on earth.” - -Hal blinked and let go his grip on her wrist; then a smile broke over -his boyish features, and he said half laughing: - -“Lord, you’re daft, Anny, you know you love me. Come, say I lie, you -can’t!” - -Anny’s black brows came down on her white forehead until they made one -straight line across her brow and her big green eyes blazed. - -“I say you lie, Hal Grame,” she said very quietly and distinctly. “I say -you lie and that you are an over-weening puppy and think yourself too -fine.” - -Hal was stung into replying sharply: - -“Lord preserve you, silly wench, who do you think would marry you, a -little serving slut, without a portion, or even a father, for that -matter?” - -Anny tossed her head and looked at him disdainfully. - -“I could be wed to-morrow to a finer man than you,” she said, forgetting -prudence in her irritation. - -Hal laughed savagely. - -“Oh, you fool, you fool, Anny,” he said bitterly. “Do you think your -little sea-rat will wed you?” - -Anny looked at him with child-like surprise. - -“I do not think at all,” she said, and added under her breath: “I know.” - -Hal looked at her hopelessly. He felt that Joe’s advice had not been -altogether helpful, and as she stood there, a wild, free-looking little -creature in the dim light, he could not help feeling that if he had -coaxed her instead of attempting to drive her into his arms things might -have gone better with him, and Anny as she stood looking at him felt a -pang in her heart when she thought of the old Hal, the Hal whom she had -loved, who had been so different from this new Hal who seemed to be -deliberately trying to make her hate him. - -For two seconds they stood looking at one another, each hoping against -hope that all would yet come right; yet neither of them spoke. At last -Anny turned away and went slowly into the house, her mind made up about -her marriage and her thoughts on Black’erchief Dick. - -Hal watched her go and then sat down again, his head on his hands. -Presently he put his hand into his pocket and brought out the two -groats, and looked at them as they lay shining in his palm, and then -made a gesture as though to fling them from him away into the bushes, -but thought better of it and repocketed them. - -“The lass may love me still,” he muttered to himself. “I’ll get the -present for her. Lasses are slippery catches. I would I knew the way of -them.” - -Then, thrusting his hands deep into his pockets, he got up heavily and -strolled slowly up the path, kicking savagely at the loose gravel as he -went. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - - -“Ho, there, you mange-struck dogs, broach a keg and drink to your -captain’s lady!” - -Black’erchief Dick, his eyes flashing and his face showing bright and -triumphant in the flickering lantern light, shouted the words over the -side of Ben’s boat to a little knot of picked men of the _Anny’s_ crew, -who were ranged on the sand below. - -They were present to witness their captain’s marriage to Anny Farran, -and incidentally to carry the rum which was the price of his bride. - -The worn deck of the _Pet_ had been cleaned and partially cleared for -the occasion. Dick had insisted on this, and, in spite of the -protestations of the two old people, Ben and Pet, the work had been done -and the place presented a fairly tidy aspect. - -The empty kegs were ranged in neat rows round the gunwale, the -clothes-line had been removed and the rest of the litter swept down the -hatchway. - -It was almost dark, and the cloudless sky was a pale blue shading off to -rose and green in the west where the first two or three stars shone -faintly. - -On deck a big ship’s lantern stood on the stump of the main-mast while -two smaller ones hung on each side of it; they showed sick and yellow -in the half-light. - -Standing before this improvised altar was a man dressed as a priest. He -held a book in his hand and was mumbling to himself nervously in a -foreign tongue. On either side of him were Blueneck and Noah Goody; -their knives were drawn and their faces set like wooden masks. - -Before them, in a gorgeous ill-fitting gown of yellow Lyons silk which -Dick had brought and insisted on her wearing, stood Anny. Her cheeks -were flushed and her eyes dancing with excitement. Round her neck hung a -great silver pendant studded with garnets, and every now and then her -hand would stray up to this and her fingers caress it lovingly, half -wonderingly. On the little brown hand shone a ring; it was an -extraordinary jewel, consisting of a little gold hoop supporting a large -flower, each petal of which was a different kind of stone: diamond, -ruby, emerald, onyx, pearl, and sapphire, with a little piece of amber -for the centre. - -Dick had told her that it was very old when he had put it on her finger, -and she looked at it with something very like awe. - -Behind her stood Ben and Pet; the old man swayed to and fro drunkenly, -taking little or no interest in the proceedings, but the old woman -watched eagerly, half enviously, her bleared eyes following Anny’s every -movement and each gleam of the jewels, her quick ears catching each word -that was spoken. Nothing escaped her, and she noticed that the priest’s -garments were made for a much larger man, and that his book was upside -down, but she said nothing and merely smiled wickedly to herself as the -ceremony went on. - -The men on the beach below were not long in obeying their captain’s -order, and in a minute the toast was given. - -“Health and good fortune to the Captain’s lady!” - -Everybody drank heartily, the priest more than any one, and Dick, his -brocaded coat and soft lace ruffles shining in the dim light, and his -black curls showing a little more than usual from under his black -kerchief, raised his glass above his head and taking Anny by the hand -threw back his head and laughed joyously. He had once again got his own -way in spite of difficulties. He drained off his liquor, and throwing -the empty glass over his head began to sing: - - “_Fair as the Island, and proud as the sea,_ - _As naught in the world is sweet Anny to me._” - -The rich musical voice echoed round the old boat and floated out over -the marshes. - -Anny caught her breath and her grip on the Spaniard’s pulsing white hand -tightened. She was carried out of herself by the excitement of the -moment, the wonderful frock, the jewels, and above all the singing. - -Dick felt her emotion, and his arm slid round her waist much like a -snake slips round a tree stem, and, as her pretty head fell back on his -shoulder, the song grew louder, sweeter, and a triumphant note crept -into it. - - “_So gentle, so tender, so wise without guile,_ - _Oh, where is another like Ann of the Isle?_” - -Anny sighed deliriously and she shivered with pure excitement; the -Spaniard’s full red lips brushed her hair before the wonderful voice -rang out again in the chorus: - - “_Ann, Oh! Ann of the Island,_ - _Where is another like Ann of the Isle?_” - -The crew took up the strain, and Dick and Anny stood together in a -circle of singing men, each with his rumkin held high above his head and -his foot keeping time to the rhythm. - -Old Pet spat on the deck and an envious light came into her evil old -face. All her life she had longed to be the centre of a scene like this, -the magnet of an admiring crowd of hard-drinking, hard-fighting, -hard-loving men. All her youth had been spent in dreams of a night like -this. Now in her age it was bitter to see it come to another woman. - -As for Anny, she was intoxicated with it all; any sense of prudence had -left her. She was supremely happy. Now and again a faint regret that she -could not marry Hal rose in her mind, but she dismissed it promptly. - -The future had no being for her, and the past was a dream; the thing -that counted was the present, the laughing, pulsing, living present. - -And as the _Anny’s_ crew roared out their captain’s own love-song, and -Dick, his Spanish blood on fire with love triumphant, kissed her hair, -her eyes, and mouth, she laughed as freely and as joyously as he had -done. - -The shadows were deepening by this time and the deep blue sky was -studded with stars, and Anny, looking up from the Captain’s shoulder, -said suddenly: - -“It is late, sir; I must go back to the Ship now.” - -Dick looked at her in astonishment for a moment, and a contemptuous -cackling laugh broke from between Pet Salt’s thin, blackened lips. - -At the sound of it Anny shuddered involuntarily and drew a little closer -to the Spaniard, who, noting her agitation, turned on the old woman -angrily, his eyes suddenly losing their dreamy love-heaviness, and -becoming hard and bright. - -“Peace, hag!” he rapped out, “get thee down thy rat-hole, and take thy -sodden man with thee, or nothing shall you see of me or my cargoes from -this night on.” - -Pet began to mumble and curse under her breath, but nevertheless she -obediently hobbled across the deck toward the hatchway, half carrying, -half dragging the drunken Ben along with her. The company watched them -in silence and Anny, as with fascinated eyes she followed them to the -dark hole down which they disappeared, could not help being reminded of -one big muddy crab dragging its prey after it into its noisome hole, -there to feast. - -Dick, too, watched them and shrugged his shoulders. - -“So may all evil creatures drag themselves out of thy path, my Ann of -the Island,” he said, and then as though a new idea had struck him: -“Thou art right, dear heart, get thee back to the Ship. That will be the -best way, and then I will come for thee. Until then say nothing of -this.” - -Anny smiled happily and ran to the hatchway to change her frock again, -and as she laid by the soft silk she felt in her childish, -happy-go-lucky way that she had laid by the whole evening’s business -with it. - -She had been half afraid that Dick would not let her go back to the -Ship. Now it seemed that he wanted her to. She had some sort of vague -idea that she was to be his wife on the Island only, when she would see -him in the ordinary way at the Ship. - -She sighed relievedly; the matter did not seem to be as important as she -had imagined. - -When she came on the deck again dressed in her usual kirtle and bodice, -the crew were rolling several unopened kegs onto the deck, and the -priest was helping them, but Anny did not notice this, for Dick was -waiting for her. - -“I will go with thee along the way,” he said gallantly, his soft eyes -seeking hers and his slim white hand closing on her little brown one. - -Anny smiled at him and he helped her down the rope ladder and on to the -beach. Once again his silk-sleeved arm slid round her, and she laid her -head on his shoulder. They walked on in silence. - -Suddenly the Spaniard stopped and his other arm encircled her, pulling -back her head and raising her little white face to his. - -Anny could see him strangely earnest and grave in the moonlight. - -“You are my first love, Ann of the Island, though there be many others I -have sported with,” he said in a strangely quiet, even voice, “and I am -a strange man; take care how you use me.” - -Anny looked at him with frank, innocent eyes; he was very handsome, she -thought. - -“I pray you kiss me, sir,” she said softly. - -They did not move for a second or so, and the wind rose over the sea and -whistled through the long grass at the sides of the path, and rustled -the seaweed at their feet. Suddenly they became aware that someone was -coming toward them. - -Anny grew suddenly rigid; it was a step she knew. - -Dick looked up quickly, and they began to walk on. - -The figure came nearer and nearer. Dick strained his eyes to see who it -was, but the man was in the shadow, and he passed without speaking. - -When they had gone on a little way, Dick paused. - -“Didst see who ’twas passed us, Ann?” he asked. - -Anny swallowed, and then said as carelessly as she could: - -“Oh! ’twas no one of any account; ’twas the tapster from the Ship.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - - -“Nan, are you within? I’ve come to beg a thing of ye, Mother.” - -Anny stood outside Nan Swayle’s little cabin and knocked at the door. It -was early afternoon and the hot sun poured down on the gray purplish -saltings, but in spite of the heat the hut was shut up. - -Anny began to be afraid that the old woman had gone away, and a sudden -feeling of terrible loneliness seized her; she knocked again -frantically. - -There was silence for a moment or so and then Nan’s great booming voice -came out to the waiting girl like a welcome peal of thunder after a -lightning flash: - -“Good swine, peace to ye, whoever you are. What do you want wi’ old -Mother Swayle?” - -“‘Tis I, Mother--Anny Farran, and in great need.” The girl spoke eagerly -and her voice shook unsteadily. - -There was the sound of someone moving hastily across the hut; the door -flung open and Nan’s great gaunt form appeared in the opening. - -“Come in, child, in,” she said kindly, her shrewd, keen eyes taking in -the girl’s white, haggard face and miserable expression. - -Anny looked up at her for a moment, and then her mouth twitched -convulsively at the corners, her eyes filled with tears, and she flung -herself in the old woman’s arms, sobbing hysterically. - -Nan led her into the little dark hut and sat on an empty keg, gently -pulling the girl down beside her. Then she began to rock herself gently -to and fro. She said nothing for some minutes, during which Anny’s sobs -grew less and less violent. - -“Now what’s the matter, my daughter?” said Nan, after the girl’s grief -had somewhat abated. - -Anny began to cry afresh. - -“Oh, Nan, what will I do?” she sobbed. “What will I do?” - -The older woman put her hands on the girl’s shoulders and held her firm. - -“Cry till ye can cry no more, lass, and then tell your story; ’tis the -best way; crying eases the heart. The Lord gave women tears that their -hearts might not break every day,” she said, her great kindly voice -echoing round and about the little shanty. - -Anny lifted up her tear-stained face from the old woman’s knee, and, -carefully avoiding her piercing brown eyes, began to speak in a -half-whisper, stopping here and there to wipe her eyes. - -“When I came home from the wedding wi’ Master Dick,” she began--Nan -started at her words and carefully suppressed an exclamation of -horrified surprise--“we passed--Hal--on the way--and, when I got to the -Ship, no one was in the kitchen, so I sat down on the long seat and -thought on the Captain, and after a while Hal comes in, and----” She -paused. - -Nan said nothing but sat staring in front of her. - -Anny looked up quickly. - -“You knew that we had quarrelled, Mother?” she said. - -Nan nodded. - -The girl paused, and when she spoke again her voice had sunk into a -murmur. - -“He did not see me at first for the kitchen was dark and I in the -corner. I watched him, Nan, I watched him come in, sit down before the -counting-table, and take down the slate, and I saw him push it away, and -then draw it to him again, and I saw him put his hand through his hair, -and I heard him breathe loudly and slowly, and as though it somewhat -hurt him, and I--oh, Mother--I heard him call me: ‘Anny, Anny, Anny,’ he -said as though he was speaking from a long way off; then he laid his -head on his arms there on the counting-table and I heard him breathing -again, loud and fast.” - -Her voice died away and there was no sound in the coolness of the little -hut; then she began to cry again. - -Suddenly Nan spoke, and her voice sounded sharp after Anny’s impassioned -murmuring. - -“And you were married to the Spanish captain?” she asked. - -Anny sat up, her beautiful green eyes brimming with tears. - -“Yes,” she said pitifully, “and I love him.” - -“Who? Black’erchief Dick?” - -“Nay, oh, nay, Mother; nay, Hal, Hal Grame--my love!” A sob rose in her -throat but she swallowed it down and continued almost eagerly, “And as -he sat there, and I watching, I knew ’twas he I loved, for all his -foolings, and I wondered would I creep behind and put my arms about his -neck, and put my face to his hair, but I minded I was married to the -Spaniard, and I knew I could not wed with Hal, and I wondered what would -I do, and then, as I was watching him, he looked up and saw me. His face -was very pale, and I have never seen any one but the dead so pale. I -thought he would have cried out, for his mouth opened and his lips -moved, but he said naught; then he stood up and came toward me, slowly, -as though I had been a spirit, and his eyes were so dark and full of -something, I know not what--that I put up my hands to hide my face.” - -She broke off abruptly and looked round her, and brushed the hair off -her forehead before she spoke again--all the time Nan rocked silently to -and fro. - -“Then I heard him speaking below his breath, and his voice hurt me, Nan; -his voice hurt me. ‘Anny,’ he said, ‘Anny, are you come back to me, my -love?’ and I heard him fall on his knees at my feet, and I felt his head -in my lap and his arms about my waist--and I loved him. Oh, Nan! I loved -him so!” - -Her hands clutched at the older woman’s gown convulsively. - -“Mother, will you tell him? Will you tell him?” she broke out suddenly. -“I couldn’t, I couldn’t, not when he was kneeling there more like a -young lad than a man.” - -Nan stopped rocking and faced the pleading, frantic little girl before -her. - -“You did not tell him?” she said slowly. - -Anny shook her head. - -“Nay, I could not tell him--I love him so,” she said. “I got up and ran -away to bed, leaving him there, his head on the seat I had left, and, -oh, Nan! all night long I dreamed I could still hear him breathing -heavily like that and calling ‘Anny, Anny, Anny.’ Oh, Nan! tell him for -me, tell him for me! I could not stay in the Ship and he there not -knowing. Both our hearts would break.” - -Nan looked at her curiously. - -“I will tell him,” she said. - -A sigh of relief broke from Anny’s lips and Nan went on: “I did not know -you had wedded with the Spaniard, lass; why did you so? You must have -been mad; what will ye do now?” - -Anny looked at her in astonishment. - -“I had no choice,” she said. “Pet----” - -A light of understanding swept over Nan’s expressive face and she sprang -to her feet. - -“Miserable hell-cat that I am,” she exclaimed, her great voice shaking -with fury, “to be turned aside by Pet’s damned witchcraft, and sent -home without having done aught. Oh, why did ye do it, lass, why did ye -do it?” - -Anny shrugged her shoulders. - -“‘Tis nothing, Mother, nothing,” she said wearily. “I shall not be known -as his wife. There will be no difference, save that I cannot wed with -Hal.” Once again her voice broke on the name. - -Nan stared at the girl incredulously. - -“Did he say so?” she gasped. - -Anny shrugged again. “Nay, not in words,” she said carelessly, “but he -said, ‘Go back to the Ship and I will come,’ so you see nothing will -change.” - -The elder woman seized the girl by the shoulders. - -“You’re mad, Anny,” she said fiercely. “Don’t you see he’ll take you -away? When the Spaniard comes to the Ship, he comes for you.” - -Anny sprang to her feet, her eyes wide with fear and amazement. This -view of the affair had not presented itself to her before. - -“Take me away?” she repeated wonderingly, and then, as the full meaning -of the words came to her, a little terrified scream escaped her. “I -won’t go,” she said quickly, “I won’t go--leave this Island? Leave the -Ship? Leave Hal? No, I won’t go--I----” She stopped suddenly and turned -to the old woman, an expression of horror on her face. - -“There was none who could stay him wedding me,” she said slowly, her -eyes growing larger and more frightened at every word. “There was none -who could stay him wedding me; there will be none to stay him taking me -away. Oh!----” - -She dropped down on the beaten earth floor, shuddering violently. - -Nan looked down at her for a few seconds and then out of the door over -the flat marshes to the hilly wooded island beyond. - -“The witchcraft of Pet Salt--blast her--stayed me once, Anny,” she said, -“but none shall stay me the second time, my daughter.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - - -As Anny ran back to the Ship her mind was full of one thing only--fear -of leaving the Island. - -Nan’s few words had thrown an entirely new light on the situation. -Before hearing them she had thought of the future as simply a -continuation of her present life. She could hardly imagine a world in -which the Ship, the Island, and Hal had no part. They had become -necessary to her; and the thought of losing them terrified her. She had -been somewhat reassured by Nan’s promise to prevent her from going with -the Spaniard, but as she thought of Dick, with his determined air and -ready knife, her heart sank again, and she hurried on, her head full of -troubles. - -That evening the usual company gathered together in the old kitchen of -the Ship, and Anny was kept busy serving liquor; she had no one to help -her. Sue was down walking on the beach with Big French, and Anny felt -half envious when she thought of the other girl’s smooth love affair -compared with her own. Hal, too, was away; he had gone off to a -mysterious summons which had been brought to him some two hours ago and -had not yet returned. - -Old Gilbot was very merry, and as the time drew on he called for the -candles to be lighted and then leaning back in his chair, treated the -company to one of his favourite songs--“Pretty Poll, she loved a -sailor,” and soon had the rafters shaking with his music and their -laughter. - -No one noticed Anny, and the girl went about her duties quietly, almost -dreamily. Often she would pause to listen, and stand waiting, her eyes -on the door for some seconds, before she went on with her work again, -her face set and white. - -Just when the chorus of “Pretty Poll” was at its height, however, there -was the sound of footsteps on the cobbles outside and the door opened -suddenly. No one noticed it save Anny, and she stood silent. - -Hal came into the kitchen slowly, screwing up his eyes until they should -have got used to the light. The girl watched him, fascinated. His face -seemed to have suddenly grown very grave and quiet. A man’s face, she -thought, and she looked at him wonderingly! - -Suddenly he turned and saw her. - -Anny met his eyes with difficulty, and then dropped them before his -gaze, so reproachful and yet so kind. She shivered a little. - -Nan had kept her promise. - -For the next two days Anny saw nothing of the Spaniard and her spirits -began to revive. Like all the Island folk, she took life very casually, -and, as the days slipped on uneventfully, the event of her marriage, -although barely a week past, grew more and more like a rather exciting -dream. - -She was thinking like this as she sat alone in the kitchen’s open -doorway, stitching a seam in one of Sue’s new kirtles, when she saw -Blueneck coming across the yard toward her. Instantly all her fears -returned and her fingers trembled as she pushed the needle to and fro -through the coarse flannel. - -He came up and saluted her courteously, as became one addressing the -Captain’s lady. - -“Mistress, I have a message for thee,” he said, looking about him -cautiously. - -Anny glanced up quickly. - -“There is none with us,” she said, jerking her head toward the kitchen. - -Blueneck looked round the yard hastily, and then bent a little nearer to -the girl. - -“Mistress, the Captain bids me tell you that we sail to-morrow night,” -he said softly. - -Anny caught her breath and the sailor went on: - -“And, mistress, he bids me tell you to be ready to go with him when he -comes for you.” - -Anny’s sewing slid off her lap onto the ground unheeded. - -Blueneck noticed her confusion and, dropping his voice to a whisper, -said kindly: - -“Take heart, lass, if ever the Captain kissed a woman, he loves you,” -and then, recovering his respectful manner, he added, “and the Captain -prays you to be secret for a while.” - -Then with a smile and cheerful wave of his hand he turned and left her. - -Anny sat spellbound. - -It had come. - -Immediately her thoughts flew to Nan. She must tell Nan at once for, -whether the old woman could help her or not, the girl realized that she -was the only person on the Island who was willing to do so. - -She got up to get her shawl and then remembered that she dared not leave -the Ship. - -Sue and Hal were out in the fields and Gilbot had walked down to the -sea. The Inn could not be left unattended; suddenly she remembered Red. - -The child was playing happily in the garden; he came rather unwillingly -when she called him and stood before her, a quaint, bedraggled little -figure biting his nails, but he was fond of his sister and listened to -her instructions with great attention. - -“Red, will ye run along to Nan for me?” she said as calmly as she could. - -The child’s face fell but he nodded all the same. - -“And will ye tell her this? Now do keep it in your head, Reddy”--she was -trembling in her agitation--“tell her this--he wants Anny to go -to-morrow and none can stay him.” - -She spoke very distinctly, as though she were trying to imprint each -word on the child’s mind. - -Red screwed up his eyes in a great mental effort. - -“He wants Anny to go to-morrow, and none can stay him,” he repeated at -last. Then he turned to his sister. “Who wants you, Anny?” he asked -curiously. - -Anny frowned. - -“Oh, go along, dear, go along, hurry!” she almost sobbed. - -Red looked at her in mild surprise, and then trotted off obediently, -muttering to himself as he ran and letting the words keep tune to the -soft pad of his feet. “He--wants--An--ny--to--go--to--morrow--and -no--one--will--stay--him.” - -He was very hot and breathless by the time he reached Nan’s hut, and he -stammered out the words to the old woman, who listened eagerly, a -strange light in her eyes. - -“To-morrow?” she said as the boy sank down on the floor panting and -gasping. - -Red looked up. - -“Yes,” he said, and added: “And no one will stay him.” He repeated the -words as though they held no meaning for him. - -A fierce expression grew on Nan’s rugged face and she bent down to the -little fellow and shook him half-angrily. - -“You lie, boy, you lie,” she said, her face very close to his. “Do you -hear?--you lie--for there is one who will stay him, nay, who shall. Get -back to your sister--tell her not to fear.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - - -“Ah, Master Gilbot, ’twill be a deal quieter than this to-morrow night, -I reckon.” - -Master Granger leaned across from his seat in the chimney corner and -jerked his head in the direction of the body of the room where -everything was in commotion. - -The _Anny_ was due to sail on the night tide and her crew were -celebrating its departure with rum and song. - -One of the long tables had been pulled out, and round this some ten or -twelve men sprawled in more or less comfortable attitudes. Behind these -were others sitting on rum kegs or leaning against the walls. They were -all very merry, and from time to time loud shrieks of laughter shook the -old Ship’s rafters and made them echo again and again. - -Round the flickering fire, the first of the season, but a bright one, -sat the Islanders, Joe Pullen, French, Cip de Musset, Granger, Gilbot, -and a few others. They did not mix with the roaring, yelling crowd of -seamen, but sat stolidly, drinking slowly, talking slowly, and enjoying -themselves after their own quiet fashion. Now and again, perhaps, a -young man would leave his seat to go over and split a joke and a pint -with a sailor, but the majority kept themselves to themselves, neither -objecting to, nor wholly approving, the noisy pleasure of the smugglers. - -Hal, especially, was very taciturn. He stood quietly in a candlelit -corner, cleaning pewter, and spoke hardly at all. Sue, however, was in a -very good humour; in her best kirtle, and her hair tied with a bow of -scarlet ribbon which French had given her, she flew hither and thither -carrying the liquor. - -Anny had not yet appeared, and Blueneck nudged Noah Goody as they sat at -the long table, when the time crept on, and still she did not come. - -Little Red sat on French’s knee keeping very still and listening to the -conversation with the utmost interest. - -Granger’s remark called forth a chorus of “Ay’s,” some disconsolate, but -mostly cheerful. - -Gilbot looked at the reeling crowd out of the corners of his little -red-rimmed eyes; then he chuckled: - -“Nish,” he said thickly, a weak, happy smile playing over his big puffy -face. “Nish, oh! very nish indeed. Letsh have a song,” and he struck up -“Mary Loo” in a thin, quavering voice. - -At this moment the door was flung open and a wave of cold air blew round -the stifling kitchen; several men from the table turned to swear at the -intruder, but their mouths shut silently and they rose to their feet as -they saw who it was. - -Black’erchief Dick stepped lightly into the room, and, shutting the -door behind him, stood smiling on the company, a slim, dapper little -figure in black velvet. - -Then he removed his black beaver and called loudly for liquor all round. -His words were received with cheers, and once again the talk broke out, -and the singing restarted. - -Dick perched himself on the end of one of the empty tables and looked -about for Anny. The smile faded from his face when he saw she was not -there, and a look of disappointment took its place. He had no doubt she -was preparing to fly with him, but he had expected to see her waiting -for him, her big eyes and wistful little face alight with expectation, -and, he flattered himself, love. His vanity was hurt at her neglect. So -his astonishment and anger when he saw her come in a few minutes later, -in her usual kirtle and serving apron, an unwonted colour in her cheeks -and a sparkle in her eyes as she fluttered to and fro from one knot of -seamen to another, leaving a smile here and a jest there, and a pert, -stinging remark somewhere else, knew no bounds. He looked at her in -amazement; she had not even glanced his way. The disappointed expression -left his face and a smile returned, but it was not the same smile. - -In the next half hour Anny surpassed herself for gaiety. Her laugh rang -out loud and clear almost every other second, and the whole company was -at her feet in ten minutes. - -Even old Gilbot noticed her and, wagging his head sagely, said that -“good lashes” were “good business.” - -But for Dick she had no eyes, not once did she meet his glance, bring -his liquor, or come within five feet of him. - -At first his surprise kept him silent and grave, so that Blueneck -observed in a whisper to Goody that it was wont to be the lasses and not -the Captain who were grave when sailing time came, and that times had -changed, but after a while Dick’s smile grew more and more pronounced -and he called for rum again and again. - -Still Anny took no notice of him. Louder and louder grew her laugh, -quicker and quicker her retorts, brighter her smile, and more numerous -her admirers. - -Hal looked up from his pewter cleaning and sighed. - -“She was never so happy when we were sweethearts,” he muttered. - -Only Sue looked at Anny strangely; she was a woman and she knew that -there was a false note in the girl’s laughter, and that the light in her -eyes was an almost desperate one. But she was an Islander, and therefore -another lass’s business was none of hers, and she said nothing to her -nor to any one else. - -At last the Spaniard could bear this lack of notice no longer, and -raising his voice called pleasantly enough: - -“Mistress Anny!” - -The girl started, and the tray of mugs which she was carrying rattled -nervously, but she recovered herself in a second, and smiled radiantly -at him. - -“Will your lordship wait till I put these down?” she said gaily, with -mock deference. - -Dick’s smile grew broader, and Blueneck, who was watching him, whistled -softly between his teeth and nudged Goody again. - -“Not at all,” Dick was saying, his voice very soft and caressing. - -Anny put down the tray with a clatter. - -“Oh! there now,” she exclaimed brightly, “if I haven’t spilt one half of -Master French’s sack; I must fill it up. Here, Hal, will ye go to the -Captain for me while I do this? I know he likes being served quickly.” - -Hal went over to him obediently. - -The Spaniard’s eyelids flickered and his smile broadened as he ordered -more rum, planking down a jacobus in payment. - -The time went on, and Gilbot and his customers grew more and more -lively; still Anny avoided the Spaniard, and still he sat on the table -steadily drinking rum. - -Suddenly in the middle of a song Dick looked at the clock, and then -rising to his feet shouted: - -“Get aboard, dogs!” - -The singing died away immediately and all eyes were turned on the clock. -The hands pointed to 8.15. - -Then a murmur rose among the crew and one bolder than the rest said -something about orders being a quarter to nine. - -Dick sprang to his feet and his hand played round the hilt of his knife. - -“A mutiny?” he asked softly. - -Instantly there was a shuffle toward the door and they filed out one by -one, and Gilbot, his fuddled brain just realizing that the merriment had -suddenly died down, began to pipe cheerfully: - - “_Oh, no one remembers poor Will_ - _Who stuck by hish mate at the mill._” - -Dick laughed and took it up, and the crew, glad to find him so easily -recovered, joined in eagerly and they filed off down the road singing in -chorus: - - “_He ground up more bones_ - _Than barley or stones,_ - _And more than old Rowley could kill._ - _More bones, more bones,_ - _More bones, more bones,_ - _More bones than old Rowley could kill._” - -“Ah, well!” said Joe, rising to his feet, as the last man reeled -drunkenly out of the doorway. “I reckon I’ll be getting down to look to -my boat.” - -The others laughed; it was well known that the smugglers would -commandeer any rowing-boat that might come their way to take them to the -brig, and like as not would set it adrift to be carried out to sea. - -“I’ll go with ye, lad,” said Granger, and they went out together. - -Most of the others followed, leaving only French, Red, and Cip de Musset -sitting with Gilbot round the fire. - -Anny and Sue stood by the door talking together, their backs to the -Spaniard, while Hal went on cleaning pewter. - -Dick swaggered over to French. - -“Master French,” he said softly, his beautiful voice very even and -clear, “hadst thou not better go down to the brig and see to thy goods?” - -French looked up, puzzled. - -“Goods?” he said wonderingly, and then added as he met the Spaniard’s -steady gaze, “Oh! ah! maybe I had, maybe I had,” and got up hastily. - -Red caught hold of his hand. - -“Take me,” he whispered. - -French looked down at him and laughed as he stroked his honey-coloured -beard. - -“Come on, then, young ’un,” he said kindly. - -Red whooped joyfully, and the big man and the little boy went to the -door together. - -Sue slipped her arm into French’s as he passed her. - -“I’ll come a little way with ye, Ezekiel,” she murmured. - -French put his arm about her and they went out. - -Cip de Musset then rose to his feet. - -“Are you coming, Captain?” he said, as he picked up his stick. - -Anny caught her breath as she edged round behind the empty table. - -Dick smiled sardonically. - -“I shall follow,” he said. - -Cip looked about him, and then smiled knowingly, and putting on his hat, -went over to the door and out into the dark. - -Black’erchief Dick waited until he had gone and then turned and faced -Anny, who was watching him, fascinated. She felt that the time had come -at last when she must shake him off for ever or else go with him. - -She had not heard from Nan since Red had taken her message, and she -remembered the old woman’s promise as the one gleam of hope on her -horizon, and every moment she expected to see her hobble into the -kitchen, but it was getting late, and Nan had not come. - -Dick walked over to the table behind which she stood and seated himself -upon it without speaking. - -The desperate light crept into the girl’s eyes again and she began to -laugh. At least she must keep him in as good a temper as possible. She -realized that. So, dropping a curtsey, she came a little nearer and -leaning over the table she asked him would he drink again. To her -surprise he answered her very pleasantly that he would, and ordered rum. - -Hal, who was still cleaning pewter, looked up from his work, and watched -the little scene with a growing sense of despair. - -To know that his love was lost to him was bitter enough, he told -himself, but to see her happy in the Spaniard’s company, to see her -hang upon the Spaniard’s words, and wait for his smile, was too much; he -turned away quickly. - -When Anny came back with the rum, Dick caught her wrist and held her -firm with one hand while he raised the tankard to his lips with the -other. - -“Why are you not ready to come with me?” he whispered as he set down the -empty rumkin. - -Anny began to laugh again. - -“Lord! how you talk, Captain!” she said, trying to pull her arm from out -his grasp. - -The Spaniard’s grip tightened, and his smile grew more grim. - -“Ann, this is not the time to jest,” he said, his voice growing softer -and more musical at every word. “The brig waits us.” - -Anny noticed that his voice was gentle, and began to giggle again. - -“Well, Master Dick, let it wait,” she said, tossing her head. “It can -wait till Doomsday before you’ll see me aboard,” and she broke into a -little nervous laugh. - -To her surprise Dick joined in with her, and his long, low laugh echoed -through the kitchen. - -Hal looked up quickly and then turned away as though the sight had stung -him, while Gilbot, thinking that it was a signal for general joyfulness, -began to sing again: - - “_Pretty Poll, she loved a sailor,_ - _And well she loved he---- _” - -“Peace, damn you, peace,” roared Dick, suddenly gripping Anny’s arm so -hard that she cried out. - -Gilbot sat spellbound. Never had any one so spoken to him in his life -before, and he was about to reply, but one look at the furious face of -the little Spaniard calmed him and he subsided, muttering: - -“No offensh, no offensh.” - -This outburst had surprised Anny quite as much as Gilbot, and she looked -at Dick with new fear. If only Nan would come, she thought, if only Nan -would come! - -At this moment the door opened and she turned eagerly, her eyes alight -with hope, but it was Sue who came in softly and sat down quietly by the -fireside opposite her uncle. - -Dick turned his head without letting Anny go, and called for more rum. - -Hal brought it, without looking at either of them, and set it on the -table. - -The Spaniard drained it at a gulp. - -“So you will not come with me, my beautiful one?” he said, still -smiling, and leaning across the table toward the girl. - -Anny looked at him and her spirits rose; he was only playing with her, -after all, she thought, as she saw his dark eyes smiling at her. - -Yet she wished that Nan would come, although she was still vague in her -mind as to what she expected the old woman to do when she did come. - -“Nay, sir,” she said, smiling, “not this time.” - -The Spaniard laughed again. - -“Not this time, my Ann? Not this time?” he questioned in an almost -threatening note, which crept into his laughing tone. - -“Here, boy, more rum,” he called over his shoulder. - -Hal brought the liquor; the Spaniard drew his knife from his belt and -held it up by the blade so that the flickering light fell on its -jewelled hilt. - -“‘Tis a fair blade,” he said admiringly. - -“Ay, it is,” agreed Anny, as she took the rum from Hal, who nearly cried -out as he saw her bright, eager face lifted to the foreigner’s. - -Dick took the tankard and drained it; then he began to smile again and -to twist the knife through and about his fingers with that peculiar, -smooth movement his crew knew so well. - -The girl watched him for a second and then looked up at the clock. Why -had not Nan come, she wondered? - -“‘Tis late, Captain, you will miss the tide an you do not hasten,” she -said. - -Dick’s eyelids dropped a little lower over his dark eyes, but his knife -slipped through his fingers with a faster motion than before. Yet still -he smiled, and when he spoke Anny thought that she had never heard so -beautiful a voice. - -“Ah! señora, I would not leave the Island without that jewel which is -mine by right,” he said softly. - -“Oh! I had forgot,” said Anny, feeling in her apron pocket, “here is the -ring, sir, I had it ready for you,” and she drew out a little muslin -packet, and unfolding it disclosed the flowered ring which he had given -her. She held it out to him. - -Sue, who had been watching them, gasped at the sight of such a jewel, -and looked at Anny wonderingly. - -The girl was over-lucky, she thought. - -Dick took the ring and slipped it over the blade of his knife; it slid -up to the hilt and there stuck, a band of gold and gems round the blue -steel. - -“You give it back to me?” he said, half to himself. “You give it back to -me? No other woman has done so much,” he added suddenly, looking at her -with that peculiar smile playing round his lips. Then his voice dropped, -and he said as though he had just realized something: “But to no other -woman have I given so much,” and he laughed again, unpleasantly and yet -so musically--while the knife fairly sped through his slim, delicate -fingers. - -Anny began to feel fairly sure of herself. Why should she wait for Nan -to defy him, she thought? Here he was, laughing and playing; surely -there would be no danger in telling him the truth. - -She leaned a little nearer to him and said very softly so that none of -the others could hear: - -“I would you would go, sir; you have your ring; what else remains?” - -The knife paused for a moment in its unending circle round the thin -white hand, the dark lids flickered, and the thin twisted smile -vanished, but only for a second; then the soft voice said smoothly: - -“One thing, Ann, my Ann of the Island, one thing remains that must come -with me; that is my wife.” - -Anny began to laugh again nervously, but conquering herself she said -sharply: - -“Pest on ye, sir, will ye never stop teasing a poor girl’s life out? I -tell you, I hate you, sir.” - -Dick laughed softly, and there was a new note in his voice which no one -could mistake, and Anny drew back a little. - -“You said so once before, sweet Ann,” he said, “and I did not believe -you then, as I do not now.” - -Anny felt strangely irritated by his attitude, and bending still closer -to him, said in a sharp half-whisper: - -“Oh! but, sir, you should; a man who woos unloved is a foolish sight in -my eyes.” - -Dick slipped his arm round her waist and held her fast; he was beginning -to realize that he had at last come up against a will which would not -bend before his own, and a wave of uncontrollable anger surged over him; -his smile almost vanished for a moment and the knife quivered in his -hand. - -Anny took his silence as a sign that her words were prevailing with him -and determined to play her last card. - -“I love another one,” she said softly, drawing away from him as she -spoke. - -A ripple of laughter burst from the Spaniard’s lips and he held her -closer to him. - -Hal looked up at the sound with a fierce light in his eyes; he made a -step forward, but drew back again almost immediately. - -“The lass likes it,” he thought mournfully. “The lass likes it.” - -Yet he could not keep his eyes off the two. - -Anny pointed to the knife, which was hanging before her, and looked into -the dark smiling face so near her own. - -“Put by thy knife, sir,” she said pettishly. “It fears me.” - -Once again Dick laughed. - -“Nay, ’tis a beautiful thing,” he said, holding it in the palm of his -hand, the point toward her. “Think you not so?” - -The girl shrank away and he bent toward her. “You said you loved -another, mistress,” he said suddenly, fiercely. “Is it truth?” - -Anny smiled at him fearlessly. - -“Ay, sir, truth!” she said quietly. - -The Spaniard’s smile returned, and the blue knife with the gold band on -it seemed suddenly to have become part of his hand as with a deft -movement he laid the bright steel against the girl’s bosom. - -Hal and Sue leaned forward to see this new foolery of the Captain’s, -each thinking that his love-making was a little too open to be decent. - -“Oh! my sweet one, how fair my blade looks against thy white breast,” -said Dick, his eyes holding Anny’s. “You gave me back my ring, but I am -generous; see, I give it back to you.” With the last words the knife -seemed suddenly to quicken and spring from his hand, and Anny staggered -back from the table, her hand clasped to her breast. - -“Oh! how you hurt me, sir,” she said simply, the smile still on her lips -and her cheeks still bright with the excitement of a moment before. Then -her eyes closed and she dropped on to the floor, the little thud her -body made on the stone flags echoing all round the kitchen like a -thunder-clap, and the knife Black’erchief Dick held was red blood up to -the hilt. - -He looked at it dazedly, a horrified expression on his usually -inscrutable face. - -“Dead!” he said hoarsely, his voice sounding old and strained in the -intense silence. “She is sure to be dead; we have never struck twice, -but,” his voice sank to a whisper, “at last we have struck too soon.” - -He passed his hand over his forehead and gazed fixedly in front of him; -some of the blood which had spurted off the knife on to his hand now -smeared his forehead. Save for this, his face was ashy pale--then with -slow, deliberate steps he walked to the door, opened it, and went out. - -For a second the kitchen was in perfect silence, and then a scream as -high and despairing as a woman’s rang out loud and clear in the suddenly -cold room, and Hal Grame his boyish face distorted with rage and horror, -flung himself across the kitchen and out after the Spaniard. - -The night was an exceedingly dark one, and Nan Swayle stumbled once or -twice over the loose stones in her path as she strode over the rough -track which ran from her shanty to the Ship. - -Many strange thoughts came to her as she passed on through the darkness, -her tall, gaunt figure straining against the wind and her ragged -garments flying like streamers out behind her. - -The bitter memory of her last encounter with Pet Salt still rankled with -her, and the thought of Anny’s enforced marriage to the Spaniard made -her hate the other old woman more deeply than before. She had sworn to -Anny that she would prevent her sailing with Dick, and it was to fulfil -this promise that she was striding through the night. - -To prevent Dick from carrying off Anny! - -Nan had thought over her self-allotted task very carefully, and to her -there seemed but one way to accomplish it. She had decided to take that -way. And as she hastened on, her thin brown fingers gripped her long -staff fiercely and from time to time she stopped to feel the heavy round -stone which was bound to the top of it, making a once-harmless -walking-stick a formidable weapon. - -On she went, her head held high, and her sharp eyes fixed ahead as if -she were seeking to pierce the blackness which closed in all around her. - -“They do not sail till eleven,” she muttered, “and she would not go at -once. I shall be in time to catch them as they come out of the yard. -Ay, that is it, as they come out of the yard; it is dark there,” and, -mumbling to herself, she clambered through a gap in the hedge and -stumbled out into the Ship lane. - -She had now a very little way to go, and her grip on her staff tightened -as she hurried on. - -A sharp bend in the road brought her in sight of the Ship. She could see -the lights from the kitchen gleaming through the trees. She pressed on -for a few more yards and then stopped suddenly and, holding her breath, -stood rigid for a second, listening. - -There was silence everywhere and the old woman shifted uneasily. - -“No noise?” she muttered. “No noise? What has come to the Ship on -sailing night that all should be so still?” - -Keeping her eyes fixed on the lighted window, she hastened on to the -yard gates. There she paused again. The Ship was silent as before, and -then, as she stood there watching, the door opened and a slim figure -stood silhouetted against the bright background for a second and then -staggered out toward her. - -Without further thought Nan strode forward, her staff upraised. - -Hardly had she moved, however, when Hal’s terrible scream rang out -through the open doorway. - -The old woman sprang forward, a faint inkling of what had happened -flashing through her mind. - -Dick did not see her until she was almost on top of him. He came across -the yard dazed and horrified, conscious of one thing only--that in a fit -of rage he had killed the one woman he had ever loved. - -The knife, still sticky and uncleaned, hung from his fingers, and the -light from the window fell upon it as Nan came up to him. - -When he saw her dark form and shining eyes rising up before him out of -the darkness, he started back, bringing his hands up before his face. - -Nan seized her opportunity and without a thought of the possible -consequences dropped her staff and darting forward wrenched the knife -out of his nerveless grasp and plunged at his throat. - -Nan was a strong woman, and the knife, glancing on the Spaniard’s -collar-bone, turned and slipped down into his neck, cutting the jugular -vein. - -A choking exclamation, “Doña Maria,” fell from his lips, a rush of blood -stifled all other words, and he dropped on the dry stones as dead as the -girl he had left in the Ship’s kitchen. - -Nan heard them and laughed bitterly. - -“Maria!” she muttered. “You may well call on her. Here, this is thine; -take that with thee to hell, you slithering coward,” and bending down -she slipped the twice-stained knife into the slim white fingers. - -Then she straightened her back and looking up, became aware of Hal -Grame’s tall figure standing not two feet away, his eyes fixed upon her. - -They stood quite still for several seconds, neither speaking, and then -Gilbot hurried out of the door. The shock had sobered him for once in -his life. - -Seeing Hal, he broke out excitedly: - -“Have you seen him, lad? Have you caught him? Where is the ruffian?” - -Still Hal did not speak, but catching the old man by the arm he pointed -silently to the still figure at their feet; the stream of light from the -open doorway fell across the Spaniard’s face and the white hand which -held the knife. - -Gilbot bent down for a moment, and when he looked up his face was even -paler than the boy’s. - -“Who?---- What--what happened?” he whispered. - -Hal looked silently at Nan. - -The old woman faced him without flinching. - -“As I come up the road, I see him come out o’ the door waving his arms, -and then suddenly drop like a sack; when I come up to him he was like -this,” she said. “He killed hisself, I reckon,” she added carelessly. - -Old Gilbot looked down at the huddled form. - -“Twas just what I feared when I come to the door,” he muttered. “Lord! -what things men do because o’ wenches--and in my house, too! What’s to -happen now?” - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - - -Ten minutes later, Joe Pullen, who stood on the beach watching the -_Anny’s_ red lantern swing to and fro in the sharp breeze, was startled -by the sudden appearance of Hal at his elbow. The boy’s face showed -livid in the faint light, and his eyes seemed to have turned dead and -dull like those of a corpse. When he spoke, his voice was strangely high -and uncontrolled. - -“Where’s Blueneck?” he said nervously, clutching the other man’s arm. - -Joe jerked his thumb over his shoulder to where a little group of men -could just be distinguished in the darkness. - -Hal gasped with relief and turned to go to them, still keeping his hold -on Joe’s arm. - -The elder man suffered himself to be dragged after the boy without a -murmur. He saw that something had happened but, until Hal volunteered -the information, he was not the one to enquire for it. - -Hal pushed unceremoniously through the little crowd, still pulling Joe -behind him. - -“Master Blueneck, will ye come up to the Ship at once?” he said, tapping -the Spanish sailor on the shoulder and speaking in a whisper. Something -in his tone caused the man to back away from his fellows, and step aside -with the boy, and after a few muttered words of conversation the three -set off up the lane at a brisk run. - -A few seconds later they turned into the Ship yard; the door was still -open, and a bright light shone from within the kitchen while all around -was dark and very silent. - -Running all round the paved yard, which was long and very narrow, was a -wider one of beaten earth, and, as the three men turned into the gate, -they could just make out the form of a tall woman standing well on their -left. She was digging. - -Old Gilbot met them in the doorway; he was very excited but quite sober. - -On seeing Blueneck, he seized him by the arm and dragged him into the -room. - -Joe and Hal followed slowly. - -Inside the kitchen everything seemed dead and quiet; the atmosphere was -cold and damp and smelt of stale rum; the fire had died down to a few -smouldering embers, and the steady ticking of the clock was the only -sound. - -Sue crouched in a corner shivering, her eyes wild with horror, and her -teeth chattering. The two long tables had been dragged together, and on -this rough bier Dick and Anny lay side by side, the knife between them. - -There had not been time to wash the tables even, had any one desired to -do so, and the two lay among the dregs and sloppings of the night’s -drinking. - -Blueneck walked across the kitchen and stood looking down at the bodies -without uncovering. - -Gilbot followed nervously. - -“What are you going to do?” he whispered anxiously. - -The sailor said nothing for a moment or two but continued to stare down -at the limp, blood-stained figure whose white fingers held the thin red -knife. - -Gilbot stood trembling behind him, a picture of a wild crowd of -captainless seamen sacking his inn rising up in his mind. - -A strange light began to break over the Spanish sailor’s face, and he -stroked his ill-shaven chin thoughtfully. - -“Do?” he said slowly. - -Gilbot swallowed painfully, his fat, podgy knees shaking under him and -his little reddened eyes shifting uneasily. - -“He killed hisself,” he muttered. - -Blueneck bent over the table for a second and with his finger and thumb -lifted one of the dark eyelids. He appeared satisfied, and straightening -his back looked at the two critically. - -“I knew it wasn’t no usual affair with him,” he said almost -complacently. Then he turned to Gilbot. “She was a pretty wench,” he -said, nodding at the little, white, still smiling face on the table. - -Gilbot did not speak, and the man went on: “I never thought he’d do for -himself, though,” he muttered, “but it’s his stroke right enough, -see”--he dragged the lace ruffles from the small gushing wound, “right -over the collar-bone and down to the neck--he was a wonder with that -knife of his; there wasn’t another man in the country who could try that -stroke on himself and hit so clean.” - -Gilbot nodded. - -“Ay, he was a wonderful little fellow,” he said, “though I never took -much notice of him. But what are you going to do, sir?” - -Blueneck faced the three men steadily, a smile breaking out on his lips. - -“Put to sea!” he said deliberately. “The men are a mangy lot, God knows, -but if they’d sail under him they’ll sail under me, and be glad of the -change.” - -He paused, and Gilbot heaved a sigh of relief, and Blueneck, seeing that -his decision was approved of, added: “And if ever I come near this -accursed, God-forsaken island again the devil scuttle my brig and carry -off my canvas,” and so saying he turned on his heel and strode to the -door. “Good-night, good people,” he said, turning on the threshold. - -Hal stepped forward and took the little knife from out the fingers that -were still warm. - -“Will you take this?” he said, holding it out to the sailor. “It served -him well and may you.” - -Blueneck drew back. - -“Nay!” he said hastily, “I’ll have none of it, and, mark my words, lad, -you put it down; the thing is evil. The man there was harmless enough -without it, but together, by God, they were devils. Put it down. Fare -you well, my masters,” he added, and went out. - -They heard his footsteps die away down the road before any one spoke; -then Gilbot wiped his beaded forehead and turned to the two friends. - -“You must get them out of here; get them buried,” he said jerkily, -pointing to the table. “Sink them in the mud,” he added, an idea coming -to him. - -Hal sprang suddenly forward, a light in his dulled eyes and his mouth -half open--but his words died on his lips, for at that moment Nan -Swayle, spade in hand, appeared in the open doorway. - -“It is done,” she said, her big booming voice sounding strangely hollow -in the silent room. “Susan, are you ready? Come help me.” - -The frightened girl crept out of her corner and went toward the table; -the old woman followed. - -Gilbot put his hand on her arm. - -“What are you doing, woman?” he said. - -“Burying my gran’daughter,” replied Nan laconically. - -“Not in my land,” said the old man quickly. “I’ll have no graves in my -land.” - -Mother Swayle turned and looked at him steadily. - -“The lass shall be buried in good Island earth, near the only home she -ever had,” she said determinedly, “and the grave is dug, and, thy land -or no, Master Gilbot, there she shall lie.” - -The man hesitated for a moment, but little by little his wavering eyes -dropped before Nan’s bright ones, and shrugging his shoulders he drew -back to let her pass. - -Hal, who had stood motionless watching them, now stepped forward. - -“I--I’ll carry her for you, Mother,” he said without looking up. - -Nan stared contemptuously at him for a moment, her bright eyes growing -suddenly hard. - -“Had you carried her off ere now all had been well,” she said abruptly. - -The boy winced, and something like a sob escaped him, but he turned and -faced the old woman dry-eyed. - -“May I take her?” he said again. - -Nan made a gesture of impatience. - -“Ay, take her, take her, boy, take her,” she said bitterly. “None of -your carelessness can hurt her now.” - -Joe, who had been watching the whole proceedings, now came forward and -caught the old woman’s sleeve, and drew her away, then whispered: - -“The lad is wonderful over-wrought, witch; leave taunting him.” - -Nan looked at him fiercely, but she drew back, and the boy, stepping -past her, picked up the light cold form of his love and, holding her in -his arms, her blood-stained corsage pressed against his breast and her -pretty head with its long black plaits lolling heavily on his shoulder, -carried her quickly out of the room. - -Sue began to cry softly, and Nan stood leaning on her spade and looking -down into the fast whitening embers in the open grate. - -In two or three minutes Hal came back; he was very pale and there was -blood upon his hands and clothes. “I have left her to you, Mother,” he -said rather unsteadily as he stood in the doorway looking across at the -old woman. - -Nan turned from the fire without a word, and beckoning to Sue, who -followed her, still weeping, she went out and shut the door behind her. - -Gilbot looked after her. - -“‘Tis a wonderful strange woman she is,” he said thoughtfully, “talking -about granddaughters and such like, and her never having had a child.” - -He shook his head and then turned to the table. “We must get him out of -here,” he said, suddenly growing nervous again, as he looked at the dead -Spaniard. - -“Here, Hal, Joe, take him down to the mud. It will do the old place no -good if folk get to know he’s lying here,” and he began to drag the limp -mass on to the floor. - -Joe looked up at the clock. - -“Half-past twelve,” he said thoughtfully. “‘Twill be full dawn at five.” - -Then he turned to Hal. - -“In four hours I’ll risk going out with him, lad,” he said. “Will you -wait till then?” - -Hal nodded. - -Gilbot looked up. - -“I had forgot,” he said. “I had forgot; it is a long time since I went -out on the mud--ah, well! Hal, bring me some rum.” - - * * * * * - -The sky was a pale gray in which two or three late stars still shone -faintly, and there was a sharp twang of frost in the air, when two men, -carrying the body of a third between them, four great weights slung over -their shoulders, stumbled out of the old Ship’s kitchen, leaving behind -them a girl asleep by the empty grate and an old man lying drunk -upstairs. - -As they came out into the yard they both turned instinctively to a patch -of newly disturbed earth on their right from the side of which rose a -dark figure, who glided off into the grayness beyond. - -The shorter of the two men spoke gruffly. - -“The witch was fond enough of the lass,” he said. “I wonder she didn’t -do more to save her.” - -The other answered him bitterly: - -“It wasn’t her place, Joe. ’Twas mine. And I did naught. God knows I--I -thought she loved him,” he added, giving the slim little figure whose -shoulders he held a violent shake. - -Pullen shook his head, and a drop of pure sentiment crept into his -bright blue eyes. - -“‘Tis a wonderful pity,” he said slowly, “a wonderful pity--poor little -lass--and him, too--he must have loved her, or he’d never have killed -hisself.” - -The memory of Nan’s upstretched arm and fierce blow came clearly to Hal, -and he opened his mouth to speak, but thought better of it, and they -trudged on in silence. - -The mud looked very black, cold, and sinister when they at last reached -the shore; the tide was well out, and the sea seemed a full mile the -other side of the soft greenish belt. - -Joe dropped the Spaniard’s feet and stood staring in front of him for a -moment; then he stooped down and lifted them again. - -“It’s a bit farther up,” he said shortly, and they went on. - -Presently he stopped again. - -“Here we are,” he remarked, as he sat down on the shingle, and, taking -off his back a pair of boards specially cut for the purpose, he -proceeded to tie them on to his feet. - -Hal did the like, and the two set out over the black, evil-smelling -ooze. - -The boards prevented them from sinking more than a few inches at each -step, but it was not easy going, for the limp body of the Spaniard, -although not heavy, was yet not light. - -The two slipped often, sometimes almost falling. - -After some fifteen minutes of this Joe paused. - -“This’ll do,” he said, nodding to a circular patch of smooth grayish mud -which lay just in front of them. - -Hal looked at it and at the white face of the Spaniard; then he -shuddered. - -“It’s horrible,” he said. - -Joe grunted. - -“Give us them weights, lad,” he demanded, holding out his hand. - -Hal slung them over. - -Hastily, and with perfect calmness, Joe tied them to the Spaniard’s -feet. He had to bend nearly double to do this, as to kneel with the -boards on was impossible, and he straightened his back with some relief -on finishing. - -“That’s enough; now in with him,” he said briskly, wiping his hands on -his jersey. Then his eyes fell on the silver buttons on the black velvet -coat and the rings on the white hands, and he pulled out his knife. - -“‘Twould be a pity to leave him these,” he said practically, bending -down again. - -“Let be, Joe Pullen,” Hal’s voice rang out clear over the wind-swept -flats. “We’ll have naught of his. Let the devil keep his own.” He drew -from his belt the thin two-edged knife, now brown and clotted with dry -blood, round which was still the flower-ring, and threw it into the -centre of the gray circle. It sank almost immediately. - -Pullen watched him. - -“Ay, maybe the knife, but not the buttons; there’s no evil in them.” - -Hal shook his head. - -“Nay,” he said determinedly, “evil in everything he touched, everything -he owned--sink it deep, Joe, sink it deep.” - -Pullen sighed and shrugged his shoulders. - -“Maybe you’re right, lad,” he said, “maybe you’re right,” and added -cheerfully, “and I don’t know who’d buy them, anyway. Come, then, heave -him in.” - -Hal bent down and together they lifted the once so gallant little -figure, still clad in all its bravery, and dropped it gently into the -gray patch; the weights hit the mud first and sank quickly out of sight, -dragging the silk-stockinged feet with them; the ooze clicked and -chuckled to itself as it sucked down its prey. Farther and farther in -sank the body of the great little captain, who twelve hours before was -so gay, so sure of himself, so debonair. - -The dawn breeze came stealing across the sea, and a sea-gull screamed -lazily near by, while a faint yellow light began to glow over the -mainland the other side of the bay. Now the mud had reached the -Spaniard’s breast; his head, still bound with his famous black kerchief, -had fallen forward and his limp arms lay loosely on the soft slime. - -Joe looked at him critically. - -“I wonder now has he struck the hard?” he said thoughtfully, and leaning -forward he put his foot on the black-coated shoulder and pushed -vigorously. The mud sucked noisily and the body vanished rapidly. Now -only the head and one arm were visible. Now the head was gone. The dark -eyes, the terrible crooked smile, the white flashing teeth--the cold -silent mud had them all. Now only a hand was left; it lay for a second -on the gray background, white and shapely, and then it, too, vanished, -leaving the gray circle as quiet and untroubled as before. - -Joe turned away. - -“Come,” he said slowly, “it’s all over now.” - -Hal looked up. - -“Ay,” he said, and his voice was heavy and toneless. “It is all -over--Joe, all over in one night. Come.” - -And they toiled, slipped, and struggled back to their homes again. - -The yellow light over the mainland grew brighter and brighter, turned to -gold, and then to crimson, and the sun rose once more over an Island as -quiet and peaceful as if the Spaniard and his love had never been. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI - - -One evening two or three years later, Big French and Sue, his wife, -their young daughter, and little Red Farran, whom they had taken to live -with them, sat round the fire in the Ship kitchen. - -Gilbot was dead. It was said in the village that he had died singing -“Pretty Poll,” and he had left the old Inn to Hal Grame, who proved -himself a very able landlord. He had grown very taciturn, however, since -the affair of the Spaniard and the girl, which had by this time been -almost forgotten by the easy-going Islanders, and he had taken to -tobacco, with which Fen de Witt was well able to supply him at a cheap -rate, and he sat now in a haze of smoke on the opposite side of the -fireplace to French, his pipe in his mouth and his head thrown back as -though in earnest contemplation of the rafters. - -Joe sat at his elbow drinking ale; they two were as friendly as ever, -but Pullen had been known to aver that no word of Anny or the Spaniard -had been exchanged between them since that cold September morning long -ago when black mud had swallowed the last trace of the affair. - -It was late and all the other company had gone; the dips were beginning -to die out one by one, and tall shadows began to creep over the -oak-beamed ceiling and dark, rum-fumed walls. - -Presently French rose to his feet. - -“Ah, well,” he said, “I reckon we’ll go home, Sue. Good rest to you, -Hal.” - -The landlord nodded. - -“Same to you, Master French, and you, too, mistress,” he said, without -taking his pipe out of his mouth. - -Sue smiled and picked up her baby who was crawling on the long seat -beside her. - -“Good-night, Hal,” she said, and then added, looking round the room -affectionately: “It’s almost like the old days to be all here together -again.” - -“All?” murmured Hal bitterly. - -Sue did not hear him but went on gaily. - -“Yet I would not change,” she said. “These days are happier, I with my -man and my little one.” - -Hal winced, and French, who was watching, put an arm affectionately -round his wife’s shoulders. - -“Come, lass, we stay too long a-talking,” he said, gently drawing her to -him. - -Sue looked up at him, a smile on her lips. She was very proud of her -handsome husband, and they went out together, little Red following, his -hand clutching French’s big coat skirts. - -After they had gone there was silence in the room for a second or two, -while Pullen helped himself to more ale from a pitcher at his elbow. - -Hal stared into the blazing fire. - -“Like the old days?” he said at last, half to himself. “Like the old -days? My God!” - -Joe put down his tankard and wiped his lips. - -“I reckon I’ll be going home to Amy--damn her,” he said, getting up. - -Hal looked up, frowning. - -“Must ye so, mate?” he said wistfully. - -“No, no, er--no, lad, no need,” and Joe sat down again and re-filled his -pot. - -The silence continued. - -Suddenly Hal rose and, standing on tiptoe, reached down one of the old -cups on the high mantel shelf, and emptied its contents into his hand. - -Joe heard the clink of coins and looked up. - -His friend was leaning against the chimney-piece, his face half hidden, -and in his hand which he held open before him were two little coins. - -Presently the younger man turned away from the fire and held out his -hand to Pullen. - -“Do you remember these, mate?” he said rather abruptly. - -Joe looked at the money curiously. - -“Groats?” he said. “Well, now, I can’t say as I do, but----” He broke -off suddenly. “That day we’d bin after fish?” he enquired. - -Hal nodded. - -Joe looked at him in astonishment. - -“Why, lad, you don’t go thinking o’ that now, surely?” he said. - -Hal clinked the coins together and looked round the kitchen ruefully. -“I couldn’t give her aught then--but now--if only----” His voice trailed -off and ceased. - -Joe shifted uneasily in his seat. - -“Don’t think on it, lad, don’t think on it,” he advised. - -Hal laughed bitterly. - -“You know not what you say, Joe Pullen,” he said, “I must think on it. -’Tis all I have to think on,” and he puffed at his pipe almost fiercely. - -Joe did not speak, and after a while the other went on again; he spoke -jerkily, and his voice was very low: - -“Sometimes I think I see her come in crying and him after her. That’s -when I try to forget, but it’s no use, I can’t; she loved him, I reckon; -I can’t forget that.” - -Joe cleared his throat noisily. - -“Why trouble yourself, lad?” he muttered. “She’s gone and he with her, -and you’re here----” - -“More’s the pity,” interrupted the other. “I have naught to make me want -to stay.” - -Joe leaned back and crossed his legs. - -“Oh! I don’t know,” he said, “there’s the Ship; she’s your -love--after--after Anny.” - -Hal looked up quickly. - -“The Ship?” he repeated slowly. “The Ship my love after Anny? Ay, maybe -you’re right, mate, maybe you’re right; I had forgot her--ay, the Ship.” -A slow smile spread over his face and he forgot to smoke. - -“My love after Anny,” he kept repeating softly. “My love after Anny.” - -And after Joe had gone home he sat long, looking into the fire, the slow -smile still on his lips, but later still, when his eyes fell again on -the two groats, he picked them up tenderly and put them back in the -cracked cup upon the mantel-shelf, and then after carefully bolting the -door he took his candle and went up to bed. - -On their way home Big French and Sue had to pass Nan Swayle’s cabin, -and, as they came toward it, Red noticed the red baleful eyes of Ben, -the old tom-cat, peering at them from behind the shed. - -“Nan’s at home,” he said, hugging French’s hand. “And Ben’s bin whip’t.” - -The big man looked across at the lonely shanty. - -“God be wi’ ye, Nan,” he shouted; his voice resounded over the silent -marshes and echoed round about the hut, but there was no reply. - -French went nearer and knocked at the door. - -“Are ye well, Nan?” he called. - -Nan’s big booming voice replied, and her usual greetings rang out -through the door: - -“Ay, God be wi’ ye, good swine.” - -French laughed and they went on, and as they crossed the dark saltings -to their home they heard her hail, expressing approval and friendliness, -following them over the flats, loud, then soft, and finally trailing off -into a long-drawn-out wail: - -“Rum, rum, rum--m--m.” - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Black'erchief Dick, by Margery Allingham - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BLACK'ERCHIEF DICK *** - -***** This file should be named 62304-0.txt or 62304-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/3/0/62304/ - -Produced by Chuck Greif, MWS and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |